Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Grief, loneliness, pain. Grief, loneliness, pain. Grief, loneliness, pain. Grief, loneliness, pain. Grief, loneliness, pain.

Feel free to cry all you want. No one is around to see it. Let your sobs echo in the space, no one’s present to hear it. Wrap your arms around your self, and hold tight, no one else will do it for you. It’s only you, yourself here.

Using my old kimono sleeves I wipe my tears, no one else was here to confront me. My skinny arms wrapped around my self, pain laced in even the minor movements, my bones, veins and artieries, my very own blood protesting every movement. My physical self was weakened by the lack of adaquet food. But what else could I do? My own body warmth was the only source available to me in this big house with its many rooms and large outdoor gardens. I could walk through the opposing wooden doors attached to imposing stone walls, leaving to walk the forest surrounding the area but what would be the point? To look at the beautiful flowers, lush trees, flowing brooks? What would I gain? Nothing. Nature’s beauty was only a makeshift covering to prevent my eyes from seeing reality. But that sheild had long since shattered into a million pieces. Broken down, no longer able to hide the darkness. The only warmth I would find in this hell hole would be by spilling my own blood and letting it flow over me.

Today was a new day. Everyday worse then the last. Though the sun shined brightly through the windows of my bedroom, the gloom of my life was ever present. The throbbing pain of both my body and my heart growing louder every moment, every minuet, every hour that passed the days away. I laid on my back, staring up at the ceiling, wondering if today was the day. Was today the day I would die? Would I escape my hell hole today? If I did, what would wait me on the other side? Would I finally be free? Would I meet my long, lost parents on the other side of the gate that kept the living in their realm, on their side and the dead on theirs? Doubtful, if heaven was anything like the world my heart beat in my suffering would only continue. But what else did I have to look forward to? What else did I have hope for.

No one would know. Not the Uchiha guards that kept the Senju and enemies from marching across the boundaries and initiate war on Uchiha land. Not my ex-mates themselves. If anything they would realish my death. At least now they would no longer have to send supplies my way or give me an allowance. The kind, older merchant man would miss me though, he was a gentle soul but human. He would not live to the end of time but would die sooner rather than later due to his already advance age. Not beta, alpha or omegas, just human. He was my only contact with the outside world. This might make me a bad person, cruel almost but it was nice to know that he would miss me. At least one person would know.

Birds outside chirped, wind blew against the side of the building. For the umpth time in my life my tummy grumbled, rather than the loud demand it used to make, it now begged feeblably for substance. A complete opposite from the positive noses outside. My weak arms pushed me up and into a sitting position. Bones creaked, protesting, grating against my skin. I let loss a pained grasp, against my wishes. But none were a round to here it but me. Even outside the safety of my room, I was alone. No one else here to talk to, no one to laugh with, no one to hear my weak painful cries. It took multiple attempts to get to my feet. Having to take a moment to get a handle on my self, to rise to my feet after getting off my knees, throughout black spots filled my vision. Another bad sign.

Making my way down the hall and into the kitchen, like usual I was forced to hold onto the wall. In the food preparing room, I made my way to the stove, taking longer than it should to light a fire in the hearth. Multiple scoops of water filled the pot over the fire. In went a single chicken egg and some meager vegetables from the wilderness, wild carrots, wild potatoes, wild chives and onions. Today was going to be a foraging day. If not I would surly starve, there was nothing left to eat in the house. No proteins, no carbs, no veggies or fruit. This meal would have to do for today, nothing more would enter my already shrunken stomach. Food was too scarce to gorge and no doubt it would make me sick. The Merchant known as Zoroan, would not be here for a few more days.

A single plate setting was prepared. The egg was delicious but the “soup” was barely anything but water flavored with only a few meager additions. But it would do.

Fall was beginning to set in, leaving me no other option but to bundle in multiple layers of clothing. There was so much preparing to do any my forty year old bones, nerves, and veins were throbbing just from getting a single bowl, sitting down to eat then rising, picking up the small wicker basket and walking to the front door. Not even the sun warmed me dispite being directly over head. No clouds in site. The path to the forest entrance was short, well worn after twenty years of isolation. Years earlier I would rise and wonder happily in the natural, opening fields, lush areas with large trees of many kinds. I used to dream of traveling with my mates, showing them all the good spots to see wildlife and the sunsets and rises. Nowadays my mind was occupied with thoughts of freedom.

Around me nature, was all about. Filtering about and carrying about their survival activities. Following the deer path I met my first destination of the day. At the small brooke bend some fish swam in the shallows, above in the trees squirls and birds filtered about. Following a similar path, I found the small dark rope I was looking for. Tugging on it, the fish net I had laid out two days ago was dragged to dry land. Inside was four medium sized fish. Ofcourse like with all dying creatures they flop about, trying to get to safety only to die slowly through suffocation. In a different location, down stream I replaced the net. In the basket the fish went. Reaching into the dirt under a large tree, I dug up some roots throwing them in the basket alongside the fish that had long since stopped breathing. Further down the path, my foot dragged, mixing up the scenery I found my self in a small clearing. My foraging continued for some time before I was too tired to continue, my basket too heavy to carry dispite not being any where near full. I laid ander a tree to sheild my emerald eyes from the suns rays but still somewhat in the sun itself at a pitiful attempt to get warm. I settled in for a small nap.

Some time later in the evening. Hours after I had closed my eyes I rose to my feet dragging my slowing dying body back to “home.” The castle was supposed to be elegant and safe. But the walls like the buildings it was supposed to protect were degrading and breaking from the lack of maintance. No one had made repairs or upgrades since its construction. But why would anyone bother to care for the place imprisoning a no longer wanted omega.

Once a long time ago, when my ex-mates acted like they cared my world was filled with happyness, warmth, love. Now for falling in love and being a cursed omega without a powerful clan or Uchiha blood running through my veins, their true colors had appeared and abandonment a contained garenteed. Thankfully, I had not slept with them, a choice with double edge sword results. At least I did not lose my child either by death upon birth if they even allowed it to be born or being forced to watch them drag them away from my newborn. Other option was to my current life. Either way my breathing lungs and beating heart had only meant one thing, suffering.

Rise, rise repeat. Today I found my self not for the first time, sitting down forced to take another break dispite the lack of long distance. The weight on my arms from holding the basket was severe but nothing I was not used to. Inside the carrying aid I had two rabbits and a squirl that I had caught in a trap placed a few days back. Along side them were wild apples. Five of them. In my unthinkable haste, I had eaten three of them this morning upon first discovery. I was still licking their juice off my lips. My feet carried my body to one of the peach trees on the property. Normally I didn’t make the trek because it was super close to the boarder and I had been warned by the guards a while back not too. The guards showed me pity, sometimes they broke the rules and came to visit me sharing stories of clan life back in the Uchiha compound. In the beginning I ate up all the news I could get. Often times shooting off questions like kuni knifes on the battlefield aimed for the enemy. Eventually when my naiveness ended, I stoped looking forward to these secret meetings. I never presuaded them to end these redevious but certainly cared less. I didn’t want to hear how life went on.

Here in this space, only I was present. Left behind was the forgotten foot prints from an earlier patrol. The air was different here, present were different scents, ones that normally did not touch my nose. Off course I smelled alphas, Uchiha ones, even if the scents were faded and peaches from the trees in front of me, seeing as there was four grown trees right in front of me. But there was something in the distance. Not familiar, never smelt before. Was I giving a crap? Nope. If something wanted to kill me. Go ahead and do me a favor. I strolled up to the first tree, dropping my back packing basket that I carried on my back. To make my trip worth wild I would need to gather a lot of peaches which I would go home and can in preparation for winter. Short as I was I was lucky that I could reach some of the lower branches without having to climb. I picked an armful of fresh, undamanged fruit. Although my stomach did get the best of me I ate two before I realized I had. Attempting some measure of self control I carried on with my work. The stream near by was a comforting sound, the water following down the semi steep hill. Birds could be heard calling to another in the trees. Butterflies came and went, frittering around, their bright colors catching my eyes.

“Hello.” Suddltnely in front of my face, mere inches from mine was a boy with black and white hair, with brown eyes looking at me in puzzlement. Yelping I fell back on my bum. My basket rolled away from me, having been knocked over when I stumbled and fallen. The boy made no move towards me, still standing with his feet firmly planted on the peach tree. “Hello” he repeated, slower than before as if he didn’t think I knew how to speak Japanese. “Hello?” I repeated, earning a smile from the youngster, one with bright, white teeth. He wore traditional battle wear, the guards, the armor but he was no Uchiha. I knew that crest, what the symbol meant on the metal he wore for protection. “Who are you? And why are you so close to the boarder?” It was unclear if the twelve years olds words were accusatory, suspicious, curious or friendly. Maybe a mixture. “Your a Senju?”

“My name is Senju Itma.” My heart was racing in my chest. What the hell was going on here? Why was this boy in battle armour as if he was prepared to kill? He was just a child. What was a Senju doing in Uchiha territory? I knew I hadn’t strayed into territory that didn’t belong to my former mates clan. I wasn’t stupid enough to do so. Too many questions, my head hurt.

“Are you alright, omega?” In the time I had closed my eyes to wince at my head pain he had jumped down and was kneeling in front of me. “You don’t look so good. Are you in pain?” Eyes opened once again, I took in the scene. I couldn’t believe what was happening. Why was this happening? What was even going on? “Omega?”

“Yes I’m an omega.” The youngster shook his head as if he was partly amused with the situation, he certainly was handling everything better than my fourty year old self was. “No, omega is the proper title to call you since I don’t know your name.” Since was that a thing? Since was that proper etiquette? Uchiha only used that word for degration. “What’s going on?”

“I’m talking to you. Did you hit your head? Did someone attack you?” He got closer, close enough for me to solidly say that it was him who I had smelled earlier. Like blooming flowers and musk. The boy in his blue clothing and dark green armour looked like he wanted to reach out to me. His hand was moving to do so. I scouted back. “No I’m fine.”

“You don’t act or look fine.” His head was cocked to the side in a questioning gesture.

“My name is Sakura” the words just babbled out of my mouth, I felt like a real fish out of water. “Hello Sakura-San” he greeted the smile on his face momentarily taking over his once concerned look. “What are you doing out here?”

“Gathering food.”

“Food? Alone?”

“Alone.” What was it any business of his. To many questions all at once, I was overwhelmed. “Where is your alpha?”I see he was digging for information. He was going to get mad, because hew as going to get nothing from me. I knew not a thing.“I’m alone, I have no alpha.” Stupid shut up. Don’t say anymore, your going to get your self in trouble or killed. But was the latter really the worse option of the two? “That makes no sense. How could they let you wonder out here all by your self?.” He was getting closer, forcing me to scoot back he took steps forward. Why was he so persistent on knowing my health. “What do you mean they?” Now he was really looking at me like I had lost my mind, clearaly thinking I was loco. “Well surly some alpha takes care of you right?” He was talking slow to ensure I got the message loud and clear, “I mean, even if not mated, an omega has some sort of alpha guardian. You know one to ensure their safety and to feed them.” I scoffed, yeah right. This defiantly caught his attention, if his eyes widening were anything to go by. “What the fuck? You mean to tell me you are completely on your own.” Nodding was dumber than dumb on my part but what else could I do without being disrespectful and who really cared, this information could only hurt my self. “What kind of clan abandons and puts their omega kin blanlty in danger. Letting them just stroll up to another alpha and engage in conversation without being present and during a war no less.”

“Well…” what could I possibly say to that. Surely if he found out if I had been left behind by those fated to me, the ones destiny determined to be my protectors and providers then surely he would start to scorn me too. Or take pity like the boarder gaurds if I was even that lucky, worse case he could just slit my throat or stab me, didn’t really matter to me what way he choose to handle the situation. “What clan do you belong to?”

“None, I’m an orphan, don’t know my parents. Or have any kin.”

“Yet you on Uchiha territory.” I shrugged. “Get across the boarder” he motioned with his arm, across an imaginary line, moving over minutely to let me pass. “I won’t hurt you, you’ll be safe with us. The Senju respect and care for omegas.” Itma made everything sound so easy, so simple, reality was far from either. Life was harsh, cold and unwelcoming. This world was forever shrounded by night, the darkness leaking negatively into the world, leaving no room for love, hope, kindness, or peace. “Thank you but no. I have been hurt enough by alphas” I turned away from the young boy, reaching down to grab my basket, planning on finishing my task. His scent had turned sour but not in the way that meant aggession or to be threatening but rather sad. “I know I am stranger, but I will not hurt you, nor will my kin.”

“Thank you but no thank you.” I approached another tree, having decided to keep my distance. Unable to get the hint, the foreign alpha, followed me, jumping smoothly onto the other branches. For what felt like the longest time, he watched me, taking in every single move I made, every step I took. “Is someone hurting you? Keeping you from leaving?”

“What concern is it of yours?” My words came out harsher than intended, but rightfully so. There was no reason on this earth for me to trust another individual let alone the dominate species. So being defensive and snappy was more than understandable and warranted.Twenty plus years of suffering were not going to vanish from either my heart or mind, at least no while my soul walked this earth. “Alphas protect and care for alphas. That is their duty. It pains me to see you suffering. Even if you don’t want to hear it, I can tell your cold, tell your starving with how thin you are. You smell sick.” I glared at him, angry. “Bullshit, all alphas do are hurt. You frolick where ever you please and do you want while omegas are forced into slavery and into being unwilling bed partner only to being abandoned at a moments notice for no reason at all. Betas are no different.”

“You are bitter.”

“If you don’t like hearing it then fuck off!” His eyes went wide, before he lowered his gaze, heading lowered as he rubbed the back of his neck. “Your all fucking liers with fake actions and betraying words. You tell my kind what they want to hear because you enjoy treating us like prey. Peices of amusement and enjoyment and when your done or board we’re discarded like trash. Protectors? Providers, your so full of shit!” My yells echoed around us, the volume evolving and getting louder with each word, but this was the truth! “Someone has hurt you badly” he muttered, seemingly at a loss of what to say in response. “Don’t act like you know me or care.”

“Just as its not right for them to have hurt you weither because of your secondary gender, for being an omega it is just as wrong for you to be predjudice against all alphas” his response was measured, but almost whispered dispite the look of determination on his facial features. “Whatever, your just an alpha who can’t accept the truth.”

“Not all alphas are unforgiving, inconsiderate, abusive assholes.”

“I have yet to meet one that doesn’t fall under at least one of those labels.” The topic was a sore one, all the yelling, all the huffing caused me to grasp for breath, one of my hands flies up to my chest, I sit down briefly. “Senju!” I don’t look up, I don’t need to, I can feel the fast approaching footsteps through the vibrations in the forest floor. Everything happens quickly after that, there’s commotion; yelling, hasty movements of the feet both towards and away my direction, but I keep my face down. Through the intake of air I release a small smile, one of resolution. But not one of a person facing death at its doorstep but one from a person who is resigned to live another day, unwillingly. “My lady are you alright?” I look up to see Moka, an Uchiha alpha male, looming over me, having taken a protective stance. He remained nearby as I watched three other Uchiha boarder guards chase off Itma who never looked back. “Get back here” one of them bellowed, wanting to pursue further and would’ve pursued if able.

“Are you alright? Yoka, Moka’s twin questions, bending down to my level as I sit on the root. The rest of the squad is back now, surrounding me as if I was somthing of significance. “I’m unharmed.” To be fine was a lie, and I wasn’t a lier, I leave that position for alphas. A look is shared, one that doesn’t go unnoticed. “You smell sick and don’t look so good” did I fail to mention alphas liked to insult? But the hands that reached out to me were glowing with healing prowess. “Don’t “ is all I say, the only thing I’m able to get out as my breaths heave against my lungs. My head goes. Between my legs, leaning over at an uncomfortable angel as I attempt to catch my breath.

The Uchiha whisper around me, but the words go in one ear and out another. Moka is still kneeling at my side, watching me intentionally, knowing he should intrude but obeying my orders not to. Why he listened to me was only due to my ex mates status in the clan. After all if a low ranking omega got with a high ranking alpha they inherited their spouses rank. Somthing I neither wanted nor deserved. “You are clearly sick, allow us-“ I held up a single hand, shaking my head was out of the question. A sign reaches my ear. “Madara-sama wouldn’t want you to be ill like this. He’d want us to help you. We want to help you” Moka starts, earing a tired glare from my person, “please your alphas would be concerned, let us-“ I laughed, unable to stop for multiple minuets leading to more coughing. “You’d think they care?” The whole idea was just none sense. “They get great glee out of me being sick.”

Itma:

She’s interacting with them, this mysterious, strange omega. Sakura as she indentified her self doesn’t have the typical Uchiha hair and eye color, black as the night sky. Yet the men at her side treat her with respect and consideration. Or at least that is what I presume since I am unable to read their lips, the situation reinforcing the need to train harder on the method when I get back. The whole interaction leads to way more questions than what I originally had. My mission had been simple, observe the border and report back on activity, patrol times, men strength. Any information of value the clan could use to our advantage. Be quick, get in and out without being seen. Father had been more than clear when he ordered me to avoid interactions at all costs. But when I stumbled upon her alone out in the wilderness my protective alpha instincts had risen to the surface.

None of this made any sense. She didn’t bear their emblem, nor claimed to have any Uchiha blood. The only ones allowed in Uchiha territory was trader merchants they had trade deals with. Who was she? Why were the Uchiha protecting her? Carful to remain out of sight I watched the boarder guards escort her down the hill.

Backing away with the stealth of a shinobi I began the long trek back to the Senju compound. The mission report was due to the clan head three days from now, it was impervious that I left now to report back on time. I had plenty to report on that would no doubt prove valuable.

Disregarding physical exhaustion I forced my self to run all day and sleep a few hours a night, hoping to get back sooner and take full advantage of the cover of darkness. My older brother must’ve sensed my approaching chakra as he met me at the gate dispite the ungoldy early morning hour. The sun had barely risen when my brothers white hair came into sight outside the freshly opened compound doors. “Outo” he greeted, eyes raking my figure to ensure I was ok as he came closer. “Are you alright?” It was times like this when his sensitive, loving side came through. When he let his emotional sheild down long enough to show his true feelings. Far from the emotionally dead demon he was known to be on the battlefield. “I’m unharmed brother.” A nod, “good.” A clasp on the shoulder and our private moments over.
Like any other day the only ones up are Tobramia-Nii-San and the servents. Our oldest sibling wasn’t a morning person, preferring to sleep in until being forced to get up by his younger brother. I learned early on to be an early riser, not just to take full advantage of all available daylight hours for training and family time but also to avoid the harsh wake up calls of Tomrama. He was cruel and creative, never smart to get on his bad side. Hashrama-Nii-San the oaf never learned. Father and mother no doubt slumbered still in their bedroom. Seeing as I was a little earlier than anticipated I took a moment to my self to shower before the rest of the house was up. As expected father didn’t wait to eat breakfast before giving my report.

Gathered in the large con fence hall I knelt as the elders filled in. Father, the leader of the clan was already seated where those before him had sat and plotted the destruction of our enemies for generations. Hashirama and our middle brother were the last to pile in, taking their appropriate seats. As heir Hashirama sat as at fathers right side. Normally Tobirama wouldn’t have been allowed to partipate in meetings like this but not one Senju could dispute his branic powers, his ability to plot and scheme and pick apart tricks and ill intentions. Hence he was allowed to listen in and provide a point of view. “Speak” father’s word rang out in the space ending all side conversations and complaints about the time of day. “Yes Sir” so I told them all of what I discovered. “I spent two days observing the northern Uchiha patrols. They travel the boarders in groups of five. It takes roughly the whole day for them to patrol the whole thing. One team leaves from the southern boarder and travels to the northern boarder and vice versa. Theres about twenty men manning the area. When not on duty they fill out paperwork and train. No family in sight….” When I trailed off, father picked up on my hesitation in what I knew I had to report next. “Say it” the man of a few words was not one to be trifled with. I had stumbled the last few days of how to say this knowing it was delicate matter but seeing as there was really no good way to say it, I just came out with it. “There is an omega, that lives near the boarder. Her name is Sakura.”

”You just said there were no settlements near the boarder” one of the elders challenged, stroking his long beard as he spoke. Eyes wrinkling as he thought about what I just said, clearly confused. “That is true. I didn’t tell you wrong. It is just her and she a few yards from the boarder.”

“What is she to the Uchiha?” Another elder questions, “I know the Uchiha fail to value what has been given to them but surely they are not that stupid to let one of their own be in such danger.” Opening the can of worms further I responded, “she is not an Uchiha, she bears no emblem nor does she have any characteristics. The black hair or eyes. It is unclear what their relationship with her is. But boarder patrol is protective of her.” A few murmors erupted, my eldest siblings listening but not speaking. “Interesting” wall all my father says, taking a moment to take in all I had to say. “This girl, can we use her against the Uchiha?” The elders were visibly and verbally against the notion, and entry protesting using her as a weapon, “how dare you Butsuma-Sama” one of the elders started, “omegas don’t belong on the battlefield, they are not weapons! They are to be loved and protected, safe in the home. Have you lost your mind?”

Normally the elders, wise as they were, respected my father and his choices. Respective of their posts that they were to give advice but made no choices. Now they lacked their normal respect and curtasy, outright challenging his mad suggestion. The Uchiha bastards didn’t value their omegas, seeing them as breeders incapable of human rights. Their moral enemies, us Senju worshipped the ground our other halves walked on. We viewed omegas as gold, to be protected and loved. Yes they stayed in the home and raised the pups but they were denied going to the battlefield because we loved them so hard. My father was an omega, the Senju only had omegan leaders. Testaments to their value. “I didn’t mean to send her to the battlefield” the omega leader snapped at the accusatory alphas, “I only meant if she’d be willing to provide us information.”

“She is prejudice against alphas, it is unlikely.” That caught the attention of those around me. “How so?” Answering my father’s questions directly with her own words got alarmed gazes from my fellow alphas in the room. “She has been hurt!” A elder exclaimed, “we must get her out of there” another claimed, the voices rising. “Enough!” Tobirama spoke, reclaiming silence for our parental figure. “When we raid the Uchiha Norther territory we will rescue her and bring her with us.

Chapter Text

Sakura:

“My lady please” one of the boarder guards begged, “please allow me to contact the main family. I’m sure Madara-Sama, Inzua-San or Fugakoto-San wouldn’t want you to suffer like this. Please allow me to get you some help” I held my hand up, silencing Moka as he begged me, words blocked out as I contuined to heave up another mouth full of blood, how he and his partner had found me early this morning. Having come by before their day started at the border. “Malady” his partner whispered, “we only have your best interest at heart.” I just nodded unable to speak. Blearily eyes tried to focus on them as I struggled to catch my breath. “It will do no good, they don’t care” getting the words off my chest should’ve made me feel better, at least emotionally. All it did was bring to the forefront the hopelessness of my state.

“Will you at least allow us to make you a meal? It won’t be as good as the main homes meals but it will be somthing” the partner added, “your stomach is rumbling let us take care of you.” I gave the men a small smile, closing my eyes as I did so. Happy to not be alone for a couple moments. Even if the alphas present were only there because they felt compelled by duty. “You guys barely get enough to eat for your selves. Don’t waste your rations on me.” I would die soon anyway, able to feel it in my bones, their help would only draw out the inevitable.

“Don’t worry for us, we’ll be fine” the first speaker attempted to ensure me as the two men kneeled at the foot of my bed. How shocked they must’ve been to see the rundown state of my estate, my eternal prison. The two captains had been horrified and angry when they finally found me suffering as I normally do in bed. I had heard them calling for me outside but felt too physically weak to answer. And not caring too. I heard them break into the residence searching the place until they found me, rushing to my side to check on me. “Don’t cause trouble for your selves. I’m not important. You should not worry for me.”

“You were supposed to be the new matriarch” the first captain snarls, “the women to give the clan its next leading generation. You should’ve been served and protected, worshiped by your mates. Not imprisoned here and abondoned!” Normally the man was nonchalant, calm and cool. But now in this time and space he was a fuming alpha, I dare say insulted at my current condition and lot in life. “They should’ve appreciate that they had meet their mate but no!” It was true, all the Uchiha males at the territorial boundaries didn’t have any mates. Families yes but no omegas to return to. “Allow us to petition for your return. If not at least allow us to advocate for more supplies, repairs and health care for you.” I patted the second speakers hand as he fumed on my behalf. Their consideration proving to me that the world and alphas wasn’t completely evil and heartless. These guards might just be the exceptions to the alpha labels.

“Yoka, Moka, thank you,” I said, probably the first nice thing I had spoken to another in many years. The brothers share a look before giving be a kind smile, telling me with no words how they appreciated what I said. The moment was broken by my hacking. My sore throat struggling to take in oxygen as I threw up more blood.

For the following days the men took care of me, bringing me meals and medication. Taking from their meager rations and medical equipment to help me. I didn’t have the heart to break the news to them but the sickness medication barely touched what ever was making me ill. At least, to my relief the pain medication was working. Even if it didn’t completely wipe the slate clean, it at least topped off my pain. Making life more bearable. The blood leaving my throat had not let up, but it did no good hiding it from the twenty Uchiha men. Granted I wasn’t so close to all of them like Moka and Yoka, as the two were my main care givers, but they all went out of their way to spend time and to care for me. Sometimes brining news of the outside world or books to barrow and read while laying bed. Though with little means for themselves I was given two wool blankets, gently worn but had been well cared for. I adored my new gifts.

After Itma’s apparence on the Uchiha’s side of the territory boundary the alphas took turns guarding me at night. Patrolling the mansion grounds to ensure nothing negotiate occurred. This went on for a week, entering into the first stages of the winter months. Until tonight, the first frosty evening outfitted with chill did the ruinten change.

Akimitsu one of the younger, newer guards, burst through the door to my private chambers with fellow guard Yukto right on his tail. The two barricading the door as soon as they were through. Their thumping foot steps awoke me before they entered unannounced, the sleepiness leaving me as soon as my mind caught up with what my mind was seeing, blood, rapidly dripping from them. Weakly I sat up, but my eyes were wide as I took in the two men. Yukto was shoving furniture in front of the door, bloackding it with everything available. A bloodily Juno dripping red clenched between his teeth. Akimitsu was whipping around the room, packaging things in a small bag. Two blankets, some snacks they had left by the bed, medication, a coat and a pair of socks. Stuffing the fabric bag full until it was near bursting. Finally finding my voice I asked the plaguing question. “The boarder beens breached, we’re getting you of here.”

“Stop standing there talking and go” Yukto snapped, banishing his sword as he took a defensive fighting stance in front of the door. “Get her out of here. Their in the house” I made to ask but decided I could find out later as the other alpha rushed to my side, picking me up hastily. “Yukto?” I whispered, there were only mere moments for Akimitsu to open the window and check, enough time for me to hear the last words off the other male, now able my self to hear incoming footsteps, “see you later my lady.”

We fled for what felt like hours. In reality we didn’t far before Akimitsu suddenly hid me behind a tree. He had been looking over his shoulder near constantly and he contuined to do so even as he told me to stay put and silent. Then he was gone, disappearing in a puff of smoke and leaving me out in the cold.

The sounds of battle reached me ears, shouts of anger, cries of agony and discriminatory words reached me ears. The clash of metal on metal still echoed in my ears even after I threw my hands over them. Shivery and wet I buried my head between my thighs, as if by becoming smaller the nights events would all fade into a nightmare that come morning would fade into a bitter memory easily forgotten.

Hours went by where I silent as a mouse, making little noise other than the shivering ruffles of the snow around me and the occasional cauphing. In fear that the blood would attract them to me, who ever they were, I rose and dragged the bag over my shoulder. Stumbling blindly over the ground that rapidly accumulated with inches of snow, my only companion my physical agony and puffs of exhaled air, I walked until I came across a small cave. Collapsing wasn’t an option even as weak as I was. Out of desperation I gathered what little wood I had strength for and created a fire. Unable to ignore my trembling from the cold, nor the blueness gradually gaining control of my skin I laid down next to the fire. My final thought wasn’t of the fight though there was many questions remaining to be answered, no my mind went to the possibly that this might be where I died. And I was ok with that.

Hashirama:

It was over. The boarder had been breached and the guards subdued or murdered. Five had been taken hostage and were currently being housed in a secured, guarded tent, camp having been set up near a decrepit mansion. The men that had been tasked with breaching the doors found no one inside but a single guard defending a bedroom, one that smelled like an omega.

How anyone could house an omega in such conditions was appalling, disgusting. Uchiha were known to be stubborn and hot headed. Now added to that list was abusive, neglectful, fools. Senju worshiped Omegas, they brought life, warmth, and love into the earth with every breat they took. To treat one bad was to be the worst living being on the planet. After the clan on site discovered the full extent of her story. Any positive feelings of success and victory left my body when I thought of all the possibilities of what had been done to her, the feeling only emphasized when Senju began to speak of their hatred of our long time enemy, spitting out nulls about their treatments of omegas. There would be no peace if our speculations were reality.

“Stop mopping Anji” still with a cloud over my head, I turned in my thick furs and armour to take in the sight of my approaching brother, “Tobirama-Outo.”

“Be alert brother” he stared nagging me, typical Outo, “father is about and will not tolerate your spacing.” I waved off his concern, knowing he was right. Father was not to be trifled with when he was like this, nearing heat and stressed. He hated the fact that mother wasn't here, the alpha staying behind to finish the preparations for winter and to keep the clan back home safe. As it was father could be seen walking around, followed closely by his personal guard. “Where is Itma?”

“Currently running around trying to find her, Sakura if I remember her name right.” He nodded, looking around the landscape as we stood on the wintery grounds, watching our fellow Senju alphas finish setting up for out temporary encampment. Seeing as winter was approaching father had decided now was time to not play fair, take as much Uchiha land for our own until winter got worse enough we had to back out, yet still secure in our own expansion. The enemy wouldn’t find out the news until the spring. “You can’t locate her?”

“No, and don’t ask why. I don’t know” he was no doubt frustrated, after all he took great pride in his physical and mental abilities. He was after all the most powerful sensor of the clan, confident in his abilities to know where allies and enemies alike were located. “He seems near obsessed with her.”

“He feels guilty about leaving her.” Figures he’s able to know how the other feels. They were close and his sensing abilities did allow him to sometimes feel another emotional state through their chakra network.

“Father was angry he interacted with her but understood when he explained his concern for her.”

“He shouldn’t have disobeyed orders for a stranger.” I gave him a look, he always went by the rules, and had nothing good to say about anyone who didn’t do as they were told. After all, those who did put lives at risk. Order infractions could cost supplies, security, lives and information, none of which were preferable. Father had only been forgiving when mother stepped in to tell him about what was gained and not lost. After all there was an estimated mere 100 omegas left thought out all the lands. The Uchiha might have twenty at most, if that number was true they’d have at least one left once we found the girl. The Senji had the most at forty but that’s because we didn’t send ours out to her battlefield. There was not an omega most cherished than an Senju omega. “He has a big heart, brother” I said, “he’ll make a good alpha one day.”

”Sup’ I jumped as my cousin snuck up on me, Toka coming over to speak to us after taking care of her own duties. “Jeeze” I snickered, able to laugh at my self, and why not she was chuckling at me. “Alright you got me. But I’m not the one your in war with, pick on him instead” I didn’t fail to miss the rolling eyes of my middle brother when I sicked our cousin on him, encouraging the continuation of their highly amusing prank wars. “Your just easy to mess with Cuz.”

“Any way” she said finally getting serious, “areas secured, house has been cleared, tents set up, the whole nine yards. In other words were all good to go for a few days.”

“We won’t stay long” Tobirama said, “weathers turning for the worse and father will be sending a ceasefire document to the enemy soon.

“We’ve gained some good ground and all it took was killing a few Uchiha lives” she snickered, the beta taking great glee in the murder of our long time enemy. She did always have a strong thirst for blood. Able to scare many male alphas in the clan with her merciless personality. “There is good hunting grounds here, we should do some before heading back” my lips formed the words as I encouraged the changing of the topics, it was no secret to the two around me that I advocated for peace and not death.

Chapter Text

Sakura:

Staring at open, warm flames did things to the eyes. Sometimes I could picture happy smiles and loving embraces of people I had met or not met. A future lost perhaps or maybe things from the past. When a heart was ready to die, does the person it belonged with really get a say. Even better when the heart and mind are in sync. The flames were warm against the skin, ensuring I wouldn’t die of coldness, the only comfort on this wintery day. Yet I would still die alone. Laying there on my side my mind began to wonder. Thinking dying alone here and now wasn’t so bad, after all I’d knew it would happen sooner or later. Better now than later on. Even if it would be slow and painful.

The flames were making me see things again. This time when the red, orange, and yellow protrayed an approaching figure. No take it back there were was more than one. Now even my ears were playing tricks on me, making me hear things. Shouts from the twist facial features but yet the worlds were muffled. Then the world went black.

Itma:

Footsteps, they seemed never ending, who ever made them had run fast and hard, the wintery cold doing them no favors. The Uchiha’s boarder gaurds had put a hell of a fight, strong and durable, they had been the one to make the prints. Sakura-San feet wouldn’t have carried her so far and wouldn’t have fallen so deep in the snow. Plus the foot size was off. Now all that was left was to track her down. Whether she went willingly or was kidnapped it was pervious I got to her. The cold would kill in a matter of minuets. Or she could’ve been injured during the fight, caught in the middle, an innocent party.

The prints veered off. The males prints ended at a base of a tree but smaller footsteps wondered away form the tree. On my heels, was two of my clan mates, Hirono and Badgard. The older men let me lead the hunt as we tracked down the missing women. It was times like these that I appreciated Tobirama-Nii-San for teaching me how to hunt and track. Smelling the air around me my noise notified me of the smell of omega in the area and the smell of smoke. The later making my noise scrunch but the discomfort was easily pushed aside.

Not far away a cave come into view. Smoke flowing out the big opening out front. A small figure huddled near by. Forcing down my own weather related discomfort, I forced my near frozen limbs forward, pushing and pushing until I was at her side. The omega was curled into a ball barely shivering, a clear sign that many things was wrong. Her scent only cementing what I already knew.

“That her?” Hirono questioned, no hesitation in offering the women his fur coat. She would need all the protection she could, outfitted in a mere night dress, a pair of socks, laying under two thick blankets. “Yes.”

“We need to get back to camp ASAP” the other alpha said, Badgard also loaned her his coat, looking down sadly at her figure. “It’s imperative that we get her back right away. Omegas are prone to coldness. She’s ill already this isn’t good.”

“What the hell were they doing with her out here?”

“Getting away from us” I answered Hirono. “They are really protective of her.” Having wrapped her up tight, kicked snow over the fire to estiguish it, my limbs carried the two of us back towards the mansion. Her small body laid over my back to share some of my heat and to keep her safe. My comrades right on my heels. Her small bag in Hirono’s hands, the other male bringing up the rear.

More smoke stacks reached my eyes as exhaustion began to set in. The treak out here, the fight, the search and coming back took a toll even on the most seasoned of body. My older middle brother was standing at the perminiter to the mansions grounds, awaiting our return in his typical worried big brother manner, my twin at his side. Except the “white demon” unfolded his arms, eyes widening and flashing to my side. If I hadn’t grown up with his doing this, I would’ve jumped out of my skin. Same could be said for any Senji. But my worried wort brother wasn’t forcused on me or any of our comrades. Never ceasing in his duty, Tobirama was the first to arrive and last to leave to a battlefield, putting his life on the line for his clan, his family. He waited endlessly for those he loved to return to the compound so his eyes could destrern if anyone was hurt or injured. But his routine was completly shattered when his entire attention was focused on the omega.

Sakura was taken into his arms. Wondering away from us without a single world and little more than a single glance our way. After a moment of hesitated suprise I follow him. My footsteps crunching in the flimsy thin coating of frost and snow on the hard ground below. “Ni-san?” But he contuined to ignore me,leading me to the front flaps of his personal tent. “Nii-San! You can’t take her in there-“ Yet the two peices slide closed behind him blocking them both from view. Leaving me standing out in the snow all by my lonesome. A significant amount of silence on my passes ,some thinking and I decide it’s a good idea to go get Hashirama and a medic. A person to deal with my strange brothers behaviors and another to heal the omega found in the snow.

Find father and you find the clans heir without problem. The two are easy to locate, huddling in the clan leaders tent conversing with the generals. Dispite the air littered with aggressive alpha scents the room is calm as reports are given without delay, the words carefully choosen. No detail is left unshared in the warm shelter yet at the same time only the words that carry the upmost importance leave the lips of my fathers most trusted men. Regardless if I desire to pull my brother from the fray and rush off to comfort the middle child of the main Senju clan branch, drawing the heir away would have to wait. And although I should pay better attention, knowing damn well I would be scolded later on for my lack of focus my mind was hyper focused on the omegas condition. What is she was deathly ill? Did the Uchiha harm her? Was he act at the boarder just that, an act? She hadn’t appeared to be physically harmed but as the saying goes ‘there’s more than one way to skin a cat.’ The enemy was not known for being merciful or considerate. It would not surprise me in the lest bit if they used their demonic eyes on her to draw out her torment. But why? What was her importance? How did she fit into the picture? She had no ties to our clan that I could recollect. Had not seen her a day in my life prior to our run in at the boarder. Exhaustion was kicking in, a headache breaking though the focus.

“Outo” the cold snaps me out of it as does my brothers voice. Sputtering I attempted to find the words needed to confront Hashirama. Finding my self face to face with my older brother able to see with bare eyes upclose and personal to his own needs and wellbeing. Eyes catching the rising rays of the sun as it crests the land, brining light to the day ahead, I see his tiredness and defeat. Hopefully he had not shown the latter to our father. Hashirama might crave peace, strive for it but father did not. Strove to completly wipe out the Uchiha. Peace was non-exsistant in his eyes. The eldest sibling calls out my name again to regather my attention. Standing back in the cold, having come to the realization I had been dragged outside I recount the story of finding her leaving nothing for question. Excluding Tobi’s behavior. I had already sent my twin Kawamra to get a healer. Hopefully it was not to late to save her.

Two sets of main branch footsteps breach the growing inches of snow under our feet. Not many our at this early morning, preferring to take shelter inside the canvas tents outfitted with stoves to heat the inside. A perfect comfort to constraint the outdoor conditions. Mine was calling my name. But duty first and foremost. One suffered for the greater good of the many. And even though she was not a Senju she was living being, an innocent person caught in the middle of an unfortunate war. I may not owe her anything but no Senju alpha male or female will turn their backs on an omega. For they are precious givers of life, bringers of comfort and love.

Upon our arrival, our ears could not pick up any sounds escaping the tent. Hashirama who had never thought twice before about barging in unannounced didn’t change habits now, pushing through the flaps without a second thought. The four fresh eyes take in the scene before us. Sakura lays unconscious on Tobi-Nii-SAN’s bed, one of the clan healers bent out her, examining and providing care in one move. Kawamara comes to stand near us,leaving the middle child’s side. Tobi is as close as possiple to the omega, standing so close he’s touching the metal legs of the cot. Unlike normal his arms are not folded, nor is he scowling. Rather his face is contorted in a worried expression. Going as far as to bit his lip in a worried motion. A habit our mother had failed to get him out of. Somthing must be terribly wrong.

Sakuras scent is low bearing, almost non-present in the small enclosed space. But for the rest of my life I will remember my eldest brothers reaction. How his lungs bore a deep intake of a breath,taking in the meager scent of omega. Eyes widening and darkening in an instant. The brown irises almost overcoming the white pupils of his steely gaze.

Without hesitation Hashirama moves forward. Steps silent in the small space. One littered with only a mattress on four metal legs, a small desk and stove. He is quickly blocked by the white demon, stepping between the unconscious women and his approaching brother. Hashirama who always saught to settle disputes with words and not fists dissolved into growling at our blockading brother. Normally he was more human than animalbut the normal persona I had come to associate with him was quickly falling to rubble in front of my eyes, esspically when he began to prostate in front his sibling. Tobirama, the normaly reasonable and most logic of the two responded in kind. Even if he loved to preach about humanity above all else. But here they were reduced to their basier instincts. Snarls erupt in the air, fists are clenched as the come chest to chest. Not an inch between them. Without prompt or hesitation punches are thrown. Before our eyes the two tumble into as pile of flailing limbs and skin tearing teeth. Blood splatters the ground, drawing my twin and I out of our shocked stupor. My twin gasps. Our brothers had never come to blows before, always holding back even in training. Hashirama a big teddy bear and Tobi the kind protector didn’t like hurting members of their family, yet here they were attempting to kill the other. The medic, not an ninja shouts in alarm, alerting the clan to the mayhem.

Our attempts at splitting the two apart falls to pieces, earning us nothing but our own marks and pain. Even with out the use of chakra, without the use of the Mokton and Water manipulation, the two were deadly in their own rights. Banishing claws and razor sharp teeth, tearing through flesh and bone like they were blood born enemies. But it was as if they didn’t even know who we were. Our own brothers! I stumbled before falling to my knees having taken a sharp yet deep cut to my leg and chest. One that nearly sliced down my whole belly. With one eye swollen shut and throbbing as it turned black, I was helpless to stand to protect my innocent clan mates or Sakura as the tent began to go up in flames. The two fighters having knocked over the stove, the metals flaming interior contents spilling out on to the tents floors. Smoke condemned the space to a lung burning inferno as oxygen left us. Kawamari with a painful cry fell next to me, sporting his own bruises and lasharations. But at least he could stand. “Get them out.”

By now the camp was alerted. How could they not when an open flame had engulfed an entire tent, esspically one belonging to a son of the main branch. Second more the fight was more than loud enough to attract the attention of these in the vincity. Could hear the the screaming of the troops outside the flaps. But I knew no one could enter without permission. Tobirama’s saw to that. A protective measure for sleeping he had once told me many years back. Only those with keys, my siblings and father could enter the tent unannounced. Though he had at one juncture sent Hashirama flying when he revoked his key one time. That had gone over well. Father had been furious, his eldest having landed in one of the supplies charts shattering it and its contents. As for our older brother he was heartbroken, crying and clutching at his closest in age siblings legs in apology. My recollection was quickly silenced, shoved to the back of my mind when father burst through the opening. Seeing four children the two youngest injured and bleeding at his feet and the other two trying to kill the other must of been a sight for his aged soul. Brainsihing two clones, we were carried out of the burning fabric structure. The heat to close for comfort. Toka, darling older cousin Toka was waiting close by, fighting stance Lessing when she say our states. What happended after that really was a blur, as my eyes closed.

Third person:

Under any other circumstances the victorious Senji warriors would’ve been right to assume they were under attack for the enemy. But yet no Uchiha ran rampet in the camp, the gaurds still standing tall int he wake of guarding their prisoners. So it came to a great shock to the clan when onlookers found the burning tent being exsisited by the two youngest children of the clan heard. The clones depositing them on the ground. Both rushed off to the medical tent to be treated for burns and vicious marks. The sounds of a battle reaching the ears of those in vincity.

What’s going on?”

“Damn it, whose attacking?” Another Senju warrior called out, the beta voicing the confusion of many in the feild lining the outside of the decrepited mansion. But not one could identify the abushers. Sounds from the tents interior reached ears but made little sense to those standing by. Snarls, growls, a long voice begging for reason and the ceasing of fighting. At least the latter was regonizatble, the omega clan leads. People wanted to rush in and reinforce but knew they would not be given entrance curtasy of the seals lining canvas walls.

Tick tock. Tick. Tock. Tick.Tock. Passing moments seemed like hours, felt like it too. Any minuet now the Senju war force was waiting with bated breath for the enemy to revel its face, to the see the identifying features of who dared enter the camp unannounced. To reap what the fool brought down on his or her head for their ill intentions. Yet just before the flame destroyed he shelter down to ashes, three figures emerged from the flashing, burning, red, yellow and orange. Butsuma Senju in his glory existed like the devil was on his ass, so therefore with little grace. But no one would be able to hold up a candle of blame when witnesses brains caught up with thier eyes saw. Covered in soot, burns and lasherations was the clan heir and his closest companion. Barely being held apart by their struggling omega parent. Butsuma-Senju had a reputation on hte battlefield but how could anyone fault him from struggling with his beamith children.

Toka, cousin to the leaders pups, daughter of the clans younger sister rushed forward to help her uncle. Her father and more clan members striving forward to tear the two apart. The omegas protectors rushing to the clan heads side to offer support and protection. “Knock them out” one of the alphas shouted. “Fuck, stop fighting.”

”Whats gotten into you?” Toka’s voice rang out, echoing the confused and pained statements of these around her. Using her alpha body weight to hold down her white haired cousin while her uncle jumped on Hashirama aided by his personal gaurds. Two more cousins rushing to her aid. “What the hell is going on?”

“Butsuma-Sama what’s going on? Why are they fighting? It’s like they want to kill each other” another voice rose in volume hell bent on being heard. Just another voice amoung the crowd confused and concerned with the unfolding events. “I don’t understand.” Another said.

But what some eyes had missed, was a final clone leaving the tent. The single entity escorting an unconscious omega and frightened medic from the burning inferno. But how could attention fall to them with two of the strongest were battling it out in front of their eyes.

Too many questions rapidly left the lips of the Senju warriors. The medics who having arrived on scene holding off on their approach until the two were more calm and subdued. The latter coming in the form of freezing and eyes focusing almost earily on three other escapees. Both the wood user and water manipulator ceasing their struggles, eyes watching their father’s clone bring the unknown women to the waiting medics. Headings turning uncomfortably to keep her in sight, snarling when healing hands touched her skin. Downright fighting to get free when she was lead away. But they were not the only ones eyeing the pink haired women. With less than one hundred omegas left in the world it left little wonder why the gazes of unmated and mated alphas alike locked on her figure. Even betas looked on intrigued as the women was carried away.

Peace wasn’t returned to the temporary compound until late in the morning. Only once the two alphas were knocked out cold and drugged with enough suppressants to stop an army were the Senju clan able to take a breath. The warning alphas were taken to the med tent escorted by their father, cousin and last remaining uncle. Others followed but at more of a distance, weary, eyes scanning for any indication of a threat. Entering the medical tent wasn’t an affair. Like any other time after a lengthy battle or any fight for the matter, the medical staff were running around like chickens with no head. Beds were laid out length wise, some empty some occupied. But the battle had been minor and no deaths had occurred on the Senju side. Upon further notice, an extra curtain had been erected, offering little privacy in a camp full of male and female alphas and betas. The two were brought to the other side of the tent, laid in separate beds and tended too.

Two other Senju soldiers watched the convoy enter and take their places. The two others were out cold, unaware of the goings on around here, but not the two awake. No those betas had heard the commotion outside their tempearly quarters under the watchful care of the healers. They knew not the whole story but saw enough that something had gotten ahold of the strongest of the clan and got them good. For both adult men were sprouting deep cuts, darkening bruises, singed and ripped clothing. Tobirama would be livid upon wakening. His precious fur, usually white in color and gifted to him by his mother at birth was now temporarily stained black with soot. They’ll be hell to pay upon his wakening. The healers wasted no time in caring for the siblings. As it was a little while ago a shaken medic and unknown women with bright bubble gum pink hair had stumbled into the tent under the guidance and care of a clone of the clan head. After ensuring the two were being well looked after the clone dispersed. Neither regonized the unknown women. Left to wonder what the hell an omega was doing on the battlefield.

Sakura:

Awakening in a foreign location one could imaging the terror pounding at my rib cage. Pulling white sheets up to my chest over my nightgown did little to allievate my distress. A curtain seperate me from what ever lay beyond the curtain. Shivering in both cold and fear my ears were pricked for all and every sound my ears could pick up. Footsteps thumped outside my private sealed off space. But the safty only an illusion, the curtain a flimsy and easily broken barrier. But what was I to do? Where was I to go?

My panicked thoughts sputtered to a halt when the threads parted, an unknown beta female passing through. Our eyes meet, my green set matching the widening brown eyes of my visitor. Shocked to the point that she nearly dropped the tray she was carrying. “You’re awake-“ the stranger started but a scream left my lips. It was if the entirely of the space around us went dead silent. Or maybe was overwhelmed by my nosy verbal terror. The tray was quickly set aside. More people rushed into the space. Hands tried to hold me down when I attempted to get away, out of bed and out the open doorway. The Uchiha gaurds names left my lips as I cried out for help. “Calm down” one foreigner pleaded with me, “we don’t want to hurt you.”

“Help help help” the words existed my lips in rapid accession. “Please” I begged, the words a mere whisper, looking at the three females holding me hostage. What were they planning to do to me? What did they want? Were they going to hurt me? Being held down like animal certainly gave that impression. “Please, I’m sorry” what I was apologizing for remained unseen. These people were unknown to me. Never had meet them before or seen their faces prior. But then a thought sputtered through my hectic mind, why bother asking for my life to be spared when all life brought me was pain and sorrow. What did I have to show for my endurance? What became of my long life? Nothing but abondoment. All pain and no happyness. “Just make it fast” I finally breathed out.

As soon as I stopped struggling the women took a breath of relief, now they could get onto killing me. Some pressure lifted off my flesh but hands kept my two arms and two legs secured. The one closest to my head took a deep intake of air before speaking first, “omega-San please don’t struggle. We mean you no harm. We only want to help you.” My head twisted this way and that signifying I didn’t agree. “Calm down. Just breath” another said, the voice low and comforting, eyes meeting mine. “In-“ she practiced the move with me, “out” the co2 left our lungs in unison. We repeated this numerous times but I did come to discover that the excersize did in-fact help calm me down. “Listen to me” the same women said, my eyes taking in her brown hair and eyes. Body encased in a simple white traditional outfit. One that matched the others in the small space. “My name is Yuri. I’m the head nurse. It’s nice to meet you omega-San.”

A smile was sent my way. But I couldn’t return it. Too confused, weary and downright tired to bring my self to a forced lifting of my lips. Besides what was there to smile about? Yuri contuined to speak to me, “we mean you no harm. We only seek to help you. Omega-San you’ve been unconscious for two days, near frozen to death. You just woke up and its understandable that your are fightended but I assure you, you are very much safe among the Senju. No harm will come to you.” The room fell into awkward silence as I waited for the ball to drop. The women did let me go but remained in the room, as if expecting me to freak out again. As soon as I was let go I curled up into a small ball. In the fatal position, my knees pressed to my chest I closed my eyes, tears spilling without remorse. Swallowing my whines was pointless.

A hand to my shoulder spooked me. Jumping out of my skin my eyes flew open. Arms still wrapped around me middle and legs I my sight landed on a foreigner sitting at the side of my bed. Behind him Yuri was bowing and the other women were out of the room. “It’s nice to meet you omega” the male voice said, my noise discovering much to my surprise that he was an omega like me. “My name is Senju Butsuma. I am the Senju clan leader.”

Chapter Text

Sakura:

Sitting before my emerald eyes was the leading head of the Senju clan. An omega male with a body that rippled power and strength in waves only rivaled by the Uchiha clan. Husband to the former second in command of the Hataka clan, Suki Hataka. Him and his wife were legendary on the battlefield and I had been exposed to some of the gorier details prior to my banishment from the lips of the Uchiha clan head. His brown eyes bore patience and his body showed the same, unwilling to rush me in my response. An unexpected gentleness. He appeared to be so comfortable and confident in his own skin. How I envied.

Sniffles left my burning throat. A hand coming up to touch the flesh underneath the outer skin. As if my discomfort was advertised for all to see, as if it was action was predicted the man held a cup out for me to take. How could a lowely formally enslaved omega be catered to by a noble clan head? After wipping my face with sleeve, coming to discover the fabric burnt in some places, around the edges with some holes randomly. Explaining to a small degree why a breeze was present and pain foremost. Shaking hands reached out for the cup. Not caring in the slightest if the liquid had been tampered with. Except as soon as the cup left heft his fingers my shaking fingers dropped the ceramic. The container shattering on the floor benith my simple cott and blanket. A small whimper left my fingers. Here it comes, the pain and the blow. I couldn’t even-

Throwing my head over the opposite side of the bed near the wall, I heaved up small mouthfuls of blood. There was a lot of noise after that but it was all white noise at this point, my mind spun as I contuined to expel red life giving liquid. A hand patted my back in almost a gentle manner. The scene below my face became a blur even as the red stood out against the bare, natural floor of the tent. Another hand came towards my face. I expected the blow to come but it never did. Instead of being punished the hand dabbed at the blood dripping from the side of my face, Yuri kneeling at my side, face blown with worry. Her lips were moving but my head was full of wool. My head stumbled around from side to side on my neck muscles, before a hand came up to help support the heavy skin, bone, veins and organs.

Fully back on the bed,laying on my side nearly closed blurry eyes could make out shadows and some colors, outlines of those sharing my minimal space. A wet cloth wet my lips and forehead, and my body shielded from cold by being covered back up. That’s all I could make out before unconscious returned.

Third person:

To anyone in the med tent it would be expected that the place would be near silent. After all it had been some time since the last battle and only seven of the beds were occupied. All seven occupants were awake an aware. The two at the far end were staring in the opposite directon yet prevented from getting up and leaving their out beds by tight, chakras restricting bonds. Though the brothers were normally on the opposite spectrum the two were riddled with confusion and remorse. A couple beds out of reach of were the younger siblings of the four siblings. None of the four able to look another in the eye. Mostly because the older ones were singled minded focused on the the occupant at the other end. The latter, young two because they knew what they were sitting in the tent, under the care of medics and wrapped in white bandages. Confused and emotional hurting from the blows. Sitting between the was a single women, cousin and close friend of the four heirs.

The only other men in the room were not from the main branch, recovering at their minor injuries from the battle days ago. The four had long given up on idle chatter to pass the time. Partly entertained by what ever was going on between the their end of the tent and the other. Partly bored, having given up the useless distraction for staring at their surrounding scene. Without warring, a call of alarm echos from the other side of the tent. This sound, high pitched and shrill calls over multiple medics who rush in their haste to answer the panicked call. A singled new smell enters the noises of those in the enclosure but not one unfamiliar, blood.

Butsuma can be heard barking orders, speaking rapidly in his hast for answers. Regardless of his position in the clan he is forced unceremoniously from the small closed off space. Anyone who didn’t know the omega would see a man of status, confident and cool in the heat of the moment. But to his four sons, the two younger, focused ones could attest to their father’s concern. What ever was going on was not good. After all it required the attention of five medics. Retching sounds reached the multiple sets of ears. The smell of live giving intensifying, increasingly agitating the two heirs who renew their struggles to get free. Snapping teeth and pulling without thought at their bonds. Why they wanted to get free for was only apparent to the boys father and head medical ninja Yuri, the old man having filled in the healer. Toka, the cousin sitting like a wall between the four brothers jumps to her feet, looking nervously between the two older men. She may be strong in her own right no Senju could compare to their might and strength. Not their mother, not their father or any other. The two only rivaled by the Uchiha heirs.

A green light illuminates the small opening between the ground and the temporary walls of the seperate but connected space. Signifying healing hands at work. One medic breaks free, hurrying in their steps in their aim. Holding tight to their chest a bowl. Upon closer look numerious sets of eyes land on the contents. Blood, lots of it. Breaking free of sight by disappearing behind a curtain only to return a couple seconds later with a fresh bowl and white towel. The former filled with what was presumed to be water. Back the other way to the patient in need, disappearing behind the curtain and therefore from sight.

What feels like seconds to some, others like hours was breathless moments of held breaths. As if the room awaited the downfall of who ever was unfortunate enough to be suffering on the other side of the curtain. Until finally the head honcho leaves, looking tired and worn to the born. But none the less bows before the clan head, kneeling at his feet, where he sits waiting on an empty bed. Yet the words fail to reach the ears of the nosy onlookers in the other room, the women rising to speak directly in his ear, prompting the older man’s eyes to widen at the words, eyes flickering to his oldest boys. Until he can no longer look at either of them. Abruptly leaving at a moment notice, the clan head disappears from sight out the front entrance. Letting in the cold air, a perfect compliment to he dismial healers left behind.

A new rutien begins from there on out. The clan head could be seen flittering in and out of the medical tent, catching the attention of both the injured and the free to walk around. Without a pattern the omega would remain or leave shortly. He mostly interacted with the head healer. As if was taking no chances with the mysterious persons care. Outside in the cold rumors had begun to soar. As fair fetched were created to be no one dared to assume it was an affair partner. As a mated omega dedicated to his partner and therefore relationship not even a fool would guess an affair was in the air. Anyone who came between a claimed omega and an alpha esspically when the former was a shinobi had a death wise. Love was always in the air when the two were close by. After all they had four children together. But still there was much wonder about the mysterious idenity of the individual being housed away from the rest of group. All anyone knew was the second gender of the unknown person. Butsuma had to establish guards to keep wondering minds and eyes from getting in the way of the healers as they worked diligently on the injured women. As it was she had been asleep for four days after throwing up all that blood. It had been over heard by several of the men that the women was important and to be protected at all cost.

At least by the end of the weak a breath of relief was able to be taken. Both Tombirama and Hashirama appeared to be back to normal ,except the loss of memory of the previous days. The first thing when they became coherent was to see the gaze of their father containing a cocktail of concern and relief. Both were hugged tight to the blossom he nursed them with as infants. “We’re alright dad” the eldest eventually got out, yet endured the tight embrace of love and devolution. A crushing hug replicated by the wood users own hands. “I was so worried” the father figure murmured against the brown hair of his first born son. Kissing the top of Hashirama’s head before kissing and ruffling the hair of his second born. “My children you are back with me.” Clearly looking back on the events of the previous few days, the detailed orientatited thinker of the two spoke up, voice strained from its dryness, “what happended father? Did we lose?”

”No baby” Butsuma said sitting down on the edge of the albinos bed, promptly ignoring the snickers of the others in the room at the nickname he used for his second born son. “We won with little to no resistance.” But yet the most important information was to come. “We steamed rolled the guards and took the area by storm.” Smugness riddled his tone but his relief was most prevelant. ”I don’t remember it” the elder said, rubbing the back of his neck. “Why do I had marks on my wrists?” As the man said, it was true. On a wrist apiece, easy for the naked eye to see was rope marks marring the skin. Holding them up as if letting the room inspect them, a brown eye brow was lifted in question. “The gods have blessed us.”

Both the first born and heir replacement looked even more puzzled then before. After all the remark was mysterious, offering little to no information. “Father we don’t understand” the third in-line murmured, Itama taking a more active role in the conversation, speaking for the first time. “So how is beating the hellout of us a good thing?” The fourth son asked, Kawamar looking beyond happy with the situation. “We did that to you?”

“No Hashirama, we beat each other” Kawama snarked pointing to Itama who laid in his own bed at his left side, “for the pleasure of it. Wanted to be mutious and get out of our duty” the rolling of the eyes a perfect compliment to his statement. “We-.” Kawamar not known for having the best track record for his temperament. Face going red with anger he wasted no time in taking it out of the men who usually looked up to. “What you forgot? Forgot how I found you” he pointed at the white haired man first “ in your tent holding a mysterious omega to your chest snarling when a medic and I came to check up on her? Sakura was out cold and clearly in need of help and I had to stab you with an emergency suppressant to even get you to release her. Your were like a creepy stalker who didn’t want their pray to escape. And you-“ an accusatory finger is pointed directly at Hashirama, “you stroll in with Itma and all hell fucking breaks lose. Not only were the two of you trying to kill each other but you almost killed the four of us as well.”

“Not to mention the two of you also faught with me and Toka,” the women nodded in agreement at the clan heads words. Maybe the talk should’ve been a private one but being how things were time was of the essence. “And with the rest of the clan” the current clan head finished, rubbing the back of his neck. Closing his eyes for a moment while gathering his thoughts. When the orbs opened they feasted on the reactions of the guilty parties. Tobi had a knee pressed to his chest, looking remorseful off into space. He loved his brothers and clan more than anything in existence, the whole world knew it. He remained behind to cover retreating Senju backs after a long hard battle, the first to enter and leave the battlefield. He wore his body to the bone to get stronger, calculated for hours on end to create plans and inventions to better the lives of clan mates. He hand crafted the irrigation system utilized by the clan enabling crops to be plentiful. Herbs for healing to be grown. For omegas to no longer have haul water or wash clothing outside the gates of the compound. leaving safty behind used for clean drinking water and clothes. His seals strengthen the security of the compound to increase safty for all. Crafted trade agreements and helped write up treaties to end wars and better both parties. His goofy brother strove for peace, catering to words and not fists to make differences. He was willing to listen and negotiate rather then bear through with brute power. Hashirama truly cared for those around him even to the detriment of his own health. His time was spent hearing the concerns of the clan. Listening to both omega and alphas alike and never ignored the betas. Although he failed to spent adaquet time on paperwork he preferred to leave the comfort of sitting behind a desk to tour the compound and see if there was anything he could help with. Nothing was benieth him. He protected the backs of Senju warriors. Often times taking more dangerious missions. Even solo ones. And if anything went admiss on a mission he was unfarid to rush to the rescue. With a heart of gold the alpha was the biggest teddy bear.

Breathing out a deep breath when prepared to speak a second time, the current Sejm leader dropped a figurative bomb on the head of his two oldest unexpecting boys.

Tombirama:

Staring off into space provided no solution or comfort as dismay and shame flowed through my veins. How could I have hurt them? My younger siblings? Toka? My clan? Those I loved the most. And over what? A women with an omegan second gender that I had never met before. Hadn’t even seen prior, not once. What the hell was so special? She had not chakra ensuring she had been a civilian. But she was being protected by Uchiha gaurds, allowed to live on their property. But why? My mind began to race as possibilities came forward. They could’ve planted her there knowing our culture and practices, knowing the clan open took in windowed, abondoned and in need omegas, accepting and protective of the weaker secondary second gender. She must’ve had something on her. A seal or poison to manipulate Hashirama and I. A perfect way to break our momentum was to turn its strongest against one another. It would cripple our military might. Not only that but it would fracture the main branch. The lose of the heir and the heir apparent would break my fathers heart. Grief was nothing to scoff at, the Senju spent everyday mourning the lives of our dead loved ones. She would have to be interogated, watched closely.

Running my hand through my snowy hair did little to allievate my discomfort. My brain twisting and turning to come up with possibilities of an attack from within. “Alright I understand” reopening my ears I focused on the conversation between my younger brothers and father. Toka’s staring at me was promptly ignored. “Thats not what I meant, ok. Ofcourse your bothers snapping and attacking us is not a good thing. Just hear me out. “

“We’re listening” the youngest snarked. Normally he and his twin were clam. To see them bandaged and upset pulled at my throbbing heart strings. How I wanted to reach over and comfort them. Apologize. Beg for forgiveness. But what right to do so did I have? I didn’t even remember what occurred. The last thing my memory can recall is waiting at the boarders of the temporary base for Itama to return with Sakura as he called her. Apparently the name she had provided him. If that was even true.

I’m sorry Outos” I cut in, interrupting my youngest brothers rant. His eyes and the ocular organs of his twin and our father looked at me, “I don’t even remember. I want you to know that I’d die for you. I’d never want to hurt either of you.”

“Neither of us meant to hurt you. You are my brothers and my life” Hashirama added in his own words. “I’m so sorry brothers. I hope you can forgive us for something we never had any intentions to do, had no control over.” Mother taught us to never apologize for something petty or meaningless. Rather suck up the negative feelings humiliation and regret and move forward. For living in the past will only lead to more pain and loss. Strive for the further and good will await you. That had been beaten into our brains since we were old enough to understand. But this did count. Our actions required an apology. I was known to be the remorseless sibling, snarking and brunt. Uncaring of what others felt in response to my actions and words. But not now. Kawamar’s anger deflated, looking away for a moment, staring off into space. Itama wasted no time in forgiving us, “I know without a doubt that you two love us” the words directed at both Hashirama and I, “its not like you to just go wild like that. Esspically you Tobi-Nii-San your the poster child for control. I know neither of you ment to hurt us. There’s nothing to forgive.” Hashirama the goof dove from under his own covers to hug Itama who remained siting up in his bed. “Me too” Kawmari eventually said, getting nearly strangled by the first born’s hugs. “Damn right, neither of them knew what they were doing. I’m sure they deeply regret hurting the two of you just as much as hurting each other.”

”My brothers mean everything to me” Hashirama said, looking deeply into the eyes of each of his younger siblings. Moving slowing to sit next to me on the bed. “I’m sorry Outo.”

Returning the embrace I spoke from the heart, “me too Anji. I love my brothers and my clan. To have hurt them, it hurts me deeper than any blow.”

Father patted our shoulders, “you have nothing to fear” Toka said speaking for the first time, “no one blames you.” I sent a smile her way. Reassured by the comforting words given by my closest family. “Father we need to-“ his hand came up, the open palm haulting my speech. “Before you start scheming and plotting allow me to share good news and yes Tobi it will infact change the playing field. I dare say you are about to encourage the interrogation of that omega to get as much info as possiple out of her. What I have to say will no doubt change your perspective. First and foremost, it’s not your fault nor is it hers” father said. The room was silent, obvious that others were listening in. “Sakura is your mate.”

Everything stopped, the earth quiet spinning. Snow stopped falling from the sky and the clouds no longer moved outside the tent. No one moved let alone breathed. My mind paused. Unable to comprehend the words my ears took in yet didn’t let out. I had a mate? I gave up on that notion many years back. Burrowing the hope for one after not meeting my significant others after years of useless waiting. It was simply not possiple. Why here? Why now? My heart thumped rapidly in my chest. Directly against my breast bone. Only when I had stopped breathing for a small but significant amount of time, when my throat began to burn and my lungs cry out for oxygen did I take a breath of fresh air. Itama and Kawamar were early jumping up and down in their beds, estastic,happy for Anji and I. Father however looked concerned, staring at me intently. Reaching out the older male became my only source of comfort. With great care he untangled my digits from the tresses of my hair. “Calm down” he murmured, coming to sit besides me on my cott, wrapping me in loving arms. “Your barely breathing.” How could he expect me to be calm? My omega pops into my live unannounced, unwelcomed. My priority was my clan, planning for the next victory, warring on the battlefield. There was no time for her in my life, no room in my heart for her. How could fate be so cruel?

“Hashirama stop” but the flash of brown flying by my eyes, identified as my Anji was long since gone. My father signed. He let go long enough to send a clone after my elder sibling. The two creating a commotion on the other side of the tent. Drawing the attention of the medical ninjas. My ears and eyes may be forcused on my surroundings but my heart and head wasn’t in it. “Breath son. It’s alright?”

What was there to say? How should I react? My mind, body and soul was simply overwhelmed. When I was younger, a teenager I had spent hours dreaming of my life partner. Would they be male or female? What they would look like? They’re personality. Likes, dislikes, hobbies. My preferences often came to a head when I say a young female with a killer smile and lauph, a person who loved life and not death. One who would help end the war. A supporting presence for both my family and I but also for the clan. We’d have a big family. Spending time cooking together, reading, going for walks. Doing couple things. Things as a family. A dedicated, loving, faithful women. That was the image my mind had conjured up. But now was not the time. My heart long since buried, given up long ago on any dream of having a life partner. Buried to the hilt in dedication for the clans contuination, to the Senju’s military prowless on the battlefield to end the war.

“You’re hurting your self” my father again tugged my locks free from my tense fingers. A terriable habit developed out of years of self emotional and mental isolation. Developed by a younger me, one unable to handle my own needs and desires. Physical pain was an easy way out even if it wasn’t healthy. “Are you not happy?” The only response that I could come up with was an honest answer, “I don’t know.”

My sight seeing organs watched fathers clone deposit Hashirama unceremoniously on the bed to my right. I watched this silently, the happy verbal comings and goings from those around me not really registering. My older brother babbling like a fool. Trying to speak to me yet rambling to our father and brothers at the same time. Too excited. Too happy. Unable to take it any longer I threw my covers off and retreated out the flaps of the medical tent. Running off into the wintery night until I can’t anymore.

When my legs finally stalled behind a broken, fallen tree, I sank to the snowy forest floor. My body so numb that even the wet cold didn’t steep through. With a racing mind I bit my lip and tugged at my hair. Terriable habits born out of years of use. Developed as a child incapable to handling their own emotions and unable to understand the emotions of those around me. The bullying only increasing the tendency for use and intensity of pain. Overwhelmed my logical mind attempted to wade through the swamp of emotions and situational information. None of it made any sense, why now…why here…why her? I used to stay up night after night to pray to mother moon, the supreme Luna to meet my mate, even a simple eye graze would’ve been appreaciated. Then I told my self I would be sastificed, seeing her happy, healthy and safe. Would never demand another thing. But my pleas fell to deaf ears and my wishes unfulfilled. After night after night of hope I gave up. But fate must be amused or I must’ve slighted them previously for them to deliver her to me now. I couldn’t help but lauphing hysterically, how could I not? The great Tobirama, the White Demon and Senju monster brought to his knees by a mere omega.

This was not ideal. Not ok. My heart wasn’t ready and would never be for I had given up on a mate for many years now. There was simply no place for her by my side. All I knew was the battlefield and scheming for the next fight. Sakura was an unwelcomed figure in the life I had built for my self. Breath Tobirama. Breath and calm down. You can just walk away. Reject her before things get too complicated and the water gets muddy. The first time you see her,say the words and walk away. She’ll still have Hashirama. After all father said “our mate” so she won’t be explicitly alone. Rather her apparence will help Hashirama cement his future leadership in the clan. After all a clan head must have a wife and mate to produce heirs. And like our father he would be expected to bring a new generation into the world to lead after he passed on. Esspically important to pass down the Mokoton power he wielded. Yes that would work. Just inhale and exhale. Relax, regain composure. Don’t show that anything got to you. Weakness must never be shown.

Yet the words spoken in my head and out loud didn’t alleviate the distress raging through my veins. Even though my mind attempted to focus on the plan at hand my heart wasn’t in it. Mind over matter or rather mind over heart was figment of the imagination. For a single moment in time my heart won over my personal desires. Imagining what it would be like to walk in the front door and being greated by a smiling face rather than the polite indifference of a servant or even to an empty house. She would come up, hugging me tight as she was happy and relieved to see me home. No matter how long we had parted. My arms would return the embrace. She’d snuggle up tight,inhaling my scent into her noise. I’d scent her back allowing my smell to encase her like a hidden sheild, warning interested parties away and reclaiming her as my own. She’d take my hand and lead my further into the home, too impatient to wait long enough for me to take off my shoes in the doorway without complaining. For she had dinner on the table. And it was getting cold. Her home cooked meal would be delicious accompied by the easy conversation as we shared our day with each other. Then we share a bath together, washing each others back and enjoying the others company before retiring for the night. She’d snuggled close after an intimate encounter where we embraced our partner closely in the age old dance. I push a strange of run away hair out of her face as her eyes closed tiredly. And I follow her into sleep.

Pulling back into reality I felt even worse then before. Rocking back and forth with knees pressed to my chest the anxiety returned tenfold. Breathing excersies failed causing my lungs to struggle for a single breath of fresh air. My eyes squeezed tightly together. But no matter how much effort was put into pushing the omega from my mind it was impossible.

I awoke groggy and freezing, shivering over taking my body. A moment or two passed until I understood that I was moving but not by my limp and useless legs. Eyes opening I came face to face with a mass of brown hair. Long and straight, the scent the thread carried brought forth images of an older brother, comforting and protective. Funny, silly but loving. Hashirama. He remained unaware that I was awake. Closing my eye lids, I tried to enjoy his closeness. Trusting him to protect us both.

Strong arms jolted me awake. I awoke struggling, throwing fists at bleary figures. “Baby stop!” Hearing the familiar words my actions paused, blinking eyes cleared away the fog. Standing over me was my older brother and father. The two I had been swinging at. Shame filled my heart. “I’m sorry.” My father nodded, Hashirama taking a seat next to my laying down form. Rather I had been laying down previously, now I threw my body forward and upwards. Sitting upright. Looking around I found my self back in a similar position as I did this morning expect this time I wasn’t in the med tent. Or held down with bonds. Not that my body didn’t throb, for my wounds still hurt. But I wasn’t about to say so out loud least I be put back there. Any where but there, where she was.

“What happended little brother?” Hashirama’s warm hands touched my shoulder, disregarding the layers between our flesh, divided by both armour and fabirc, was felt. His chakra radiated concern, not surprising since this was the first time that I could recall that I had reacted in such a disgraceful manner. Shameful for a man of my statues. After all some alphas would kill for a chance to meet their fated pair. “Nothing.” The lie was obvious and it was no shock when I was called out about it. “I don’t want a mate ok?” I snapped ,teeth barred, temper rising, a clear display of my emotional distress. “Calm down son.”

“Don’t tell me to calm down or relax. If he wants her he can have her.” I pointed an accusatory figure at my brother. The man who always dreamed. Dreamed for the peace he faught so hard for. Dreamed for friendship with the heir to the Uchiha clan. One where they would create a stupid little village together. Dreamed of a life partner capable of loving him for who he was not and not for his position. An individual who would stand by his side come storm or high waters. Now that he had found his destined mate, the marriage alliance between him and the Uzamki princess had crumbled to mere ashes. The single excusintary clause active, taking form of the women in the tent. Recovery from what had be done other by who knew what. “You don’t mean that Tobi”Hashirama looked devastated, a deep sorrow filled frown taking over his usually jolly facial features. “I do.”

The two men before shared a look. It take a genius to figure out what was going on inside their heads. “Son. I’m aware you are stressed and fatigued but this isn’t-“ father began but I cut him off, “I have no intention to claim any omega. Destined or otherwise.”

“But Outo, why? She hasn’t done anything wrong. She simply exists, I don’t understand. We” with hand motions he refunded himself and our parental figure, “don’t understand.”

“No” I simply replied, refusing to say anything more. Pulling the covers to my head I turned my back childishly on the two alphas sitting at my bedside. The message was loud and clear. I wanted no part of this conversation and or her.

Hashirama:

”Sakura is your mate” my father said. His face lite up with a smile, happier than I had seen him in a while. Eyes torn between looking at me and my Outo. Taking in our reactions. My lips curved up to match the positivity of his. The women who plagued my dreams was here, the gods had heard my please and provided me with my deepest desires. My heart pounded, veins flowing with happiness. I had to see her. To know what she looked like, needed to take in her scent like it was a lifeline. Hear her voice. To find out if she was as happy as me. Happiness, elation, longing, there was so many ways to describe my emotions but nothing was adequate. Tearing off the covers, disregarding my aching limbs and straining muscles my legs carried me to the other side of the tent. Shaking hands tearing the flaps of the temporary doorway wide open and out of the way, paving the way for me to enter, to feast my eyes of her form unhindered. No disappointment was felt when my eyes landed on the sleeping figure. Slumbering contently as I took slow steps forward.Her hair was the brightest pink, perfectly matching the Sakura blossoms that bloomed in the spring. I’d wish she wake up so I could see the color of her eyes. For our gazes to meet. A deep inhale. My desires not depressed as the flowery scent, perfectly mixed with spring dew and sweet. Reminding me of a wet, spring day.

Eyes closing in bliss my mind wondered, my imagination copying all my lavish, wildest dreams but instead of seeing the blank face of a figure her appearance was clear and obvious. Swallowing a lump of emotions did not thing to stanch the elated tears that fell from my eyes. Picturing behind the closed lids a happy life. sitting besides a charcoal burning fire place at the dinner table with my wife and young kids, eating sweets on an unknown winter night. Or strolling around the compound only to seek shelter together when rain suddenly drops from the sky above. We’d giggle about the predicament. Waiting out the door pour together, making up stories and jokes to pass the time. The we’d fall into the warm bath back home together. Reopening the brown orbes I stroked her cheek with the gentle movements of my palm. Fascinated with the softness of the hair between my fingers.

“Son leave her to rest, I know you’re excited but she needs to sleep” seeing the clone of my father behind me and hearing his words reminded me of reality. How we had meet on the battlefield, her injuries increasly dispelling my the hope of a different outcome. Ideally we’d meet in times of peace. Our eyes would meet and there we’d be. She’d blush and I approach. Probably would stutter and make a fool of myself during our first meeting. But she’d just laugh. We’d spend time together passing hours away getting to know each others. Then we reluctantly part, but never permently. “Come on Hashirama.”

“No she needs me” stubbornly I sat down on the chair besides her simply cot. At least the medics had bundled her up, keeping her nice and cozy. Otherwise hell would pay. Good for the that they understood the density of the situation. My body protested the uncomfortable sitting position, one that pulled on my stitches and bandages. “Yes she needs her mates. All omegas do, but the girl needs to rest and so do you.”

“I am healed enough”a roll of the eyes, some footsteps and I’m hoisted over his shoulder like an insulted child pissed off a parent. “Put me down. I am staying here.” I was swiftly told no, nagged about taking care of my own health. Yada. Yada. Yada. My thrashing and loudness did little to disrupt to her slumber but did attract the attention of the medics. Two rushing into the space.Swift to scold and kick us out. Apparently my father was doing enough verbal punishing that they didn’t feel the need to. This simply didn’t bother me. Even after I was sufficanlty seperated, on my own bed at the other side of the tent, my elation didn’t decrease. My youngest siblings listing intently as rambles left my lips as I tried to describe everything to them, what she looked like, her smell, how happy I was. But the same couldn’t be said for my pure white headed brother. Without notification he fled the scene. Leaving me silent and lost. Father rose from his seat. Looking lost and… hurt… Toko took after after the fastest shinobi alive. Somthing was wrong.

Why did he run away? He hadn’t run towards her like I had but rather out the front door. Father seemed concerned, our youngest siblings bringing forth their own concerns when be remained gone. Father would not answer any of my inquires, would only reply that he himself didn’t know why Tobirama had left. Even our old man went looking for him. But came up empty. Disregarding his strict orders to care for my health by remaining in bed, I left. But did not give my youngest brothers an opportunity to escape ordering them to stay put or be grounded. As the big brother he had to listen to me. No that, that really worked on Tobi, seeing that never stopped scolding me for running away from my desk duties comprised of forms, paper and ink.

Several healthy men were out looking for my missing Outo. I stumbled across them out in the woods surrounding our refuage. It was cold and slippery out, the wet slush building benith our feet. Panting my breath could been seen as puffs of smoke, echoing in the near silent wintery wonderland around me. There was little animal prescense to notice, barely any prints or broken tree limbs to be seen. Not shocking considering how cold it was. Besides there was little foot to gather and hunt.

Hour passed. Some of my clan mates came to my side, some talking others wondering away to search elsewhere. My one reminding uncle loaned me his long cloak, landed with fur to keep me warm. Esspically in my wounded state. Though I could feel the skin mending beneath my clothes. Yet no one had good news. But I remained calm. He could handle himself. Tobirama second strongest only to me. “Hashirama-Sama” a younger ninja came running over, stumbling in the growing snowy depths. “Yes?” Hands on his knees he heaved for breath, the teenagers needing a moment to gather his breaht. But now was not the time for liberties. If there was an invading force the rest of the fleet needed to be notified at once. The wounded escorted to the rear. Sakura’s sleeping figure popped to the forefront of my mind. “Speak” I snapped, unlike my normal self I didn’t have patience or kindness interlinked with the words. This certainly startled the young boy who had to be no more than 13 or 14. “I found Tobirama-Sama.” Relief at last. Shoulders dropping as thoughts of battles fluttered away Iasked to be lead to his side.

Sure enough the stratigest was where the boy said he be. Hidden with only his white locks peeking out from above a fallen tree trunk. Two younger Senju had remained at his side, standing guard over his passed our form. Kneeling besides my Outo, I tapped his face but gained no response. However upon closer inspection he appeared uninjured. Rather asleep. So unlike him.

Sending ahead one of the youngesters as a messenger he was tasked with notifying father and the rest of the searching forces. Quick to dash off and do my bidding. As he should I’m future leader of this clan, the heir. The remaining two stayed to cover our backs. Except upon waking in my private quarters my brother seemed emotionally and mentally distraught. Saying things he surely didn’t mean, like how he pretty much hated a women he had never meet, laid eyes on or spoke to. How he didn’t want her. Rejecting her directly after hearing about her presence. Reacting like a cagged animal unable to comprehend the fineness in life. In the end father led me away, giving the heir apparent some space to do who knows what. Calm down? Rethink his decision? How to break this to her?

Seeing as most of the beds were vacant in the med tent, my presence tolerated for the night by the medical ninjas.By the time I finally settled both Itma and Kamawara were already asleep. My thoughts restless yet negative and positive. I worried for Tobi but my heart was focused on Sakura.

Morning came and I went on my way. The medics letting me be. I was the god of Shinobi, the Senju heir. But mostly because I was able to get up and function on my own without relapsing from injuries. Itma and Kamawara were already digging into their breakfast. Taking full advantage of the richness of hunting. Infact the increase and varieties of meat brought a much needed moral boost to the troops. Some of the men unable to wait to hunt. Effectively kicked out of the tent by the medical matrons I toured the grounds at my leisure.

Heading inside her decrepited, former living conditions my heart sank with every step forwards. I had not breached the home upon our arrival but I knew that not all the damage present was from the violence. The stone gates, standing tall and proud were intact in the front but falling down in some places on the sides. No gardens in sight. Just a simple well for water. Drawing upon tradition and adhering to customs anyone entering a dwelling should take their shoes off in the entry way, exchanging them for slippers. But in this home it was simply not possiple, no slippers were present and the floors to damaged to be safe. The building was supposed to be a grand mansion, at least the apparence from the outside protrayed it as such but the instead brought forward the stark reality, the truth. The front door might be intact, giving off a sense of wealth but that is where that implication ended. At the door way. As soon as the dark wooden door was closed darkness delvoped the space but wasn’t enough to shelter what laid beyond my feet.

Sugar coating the situation wasn’t an option. Some of the floor boards were cracked or outright broken in areas. The walls were peeling in multiple locations. Just standing the entry way was saddening. The home lacked any decoration but rather was rich in nothing. The first floor contained a practically empty living room, holding with in its four ways old, run down furniture, two simple couches and coffee tables. An empty book shelf. The rug literally falling to broken threads under my feet. The libary’s contents were just as scarce. Just a simple desk and wall to wall bookshelf’s that spanned three outa four walls, only the wall behind the desk vacant. My brown orbes landed on two books, the only books on the long, lengthy wooden shelfs. Approaching I could head the tell tale signs of broken floor boards under my toes. Taking the paper and ink in hand I handled carfully what appeared to be her only meager possessions. One hard cover contained pictures and images of fairytales. Another providing formal education on how to survive in the wilderness, what to eat, how to treat water. Carfully tucking them into my robs forsafe keeping, deciding to bring them to her at a late date I continued to tour the premises.Finding on the first floors simple dinning room with a tiny table and a single place setting; a nearly too worn for wear cusion to sit on and a old plate and cup. Nothing decorated the walls, nor were there any china in fancy cabinet in the corner. The glass in the windows had long since broken. The kitchen contained bare minimum necessities for cooking and little to no food. Two peices of salted salmon, four salted rabbits made up the protein in the room. Four jars of jam were also found along with some dried wild corn. Carrots and apples were prefectly preserved. Not enough for an individual to survive the winter.

One would hope the second floor would be better but that person would be vastly disappointed. My feet broke through the wood on the stairs forcing me to use some strength to pull out. At the top of the stairs nothing of my mates personality was in sight. Only one of the multitude of bedrooms were furnished, containing a basic bed with some worn covers. The coal burned vacant of any warmth. Kneeling at the bed I felt the thin threads of the blankets. Saddening further knowing that with all that she had there was no way she would’ve made it through the winter. A deep breath, inhale and exhale. My eyes re-opening to land on a single vase, old and cracked around the edges. But the flowery ceramic, lighting up the space, off setting the neutral tans and browns with its light blues, yellows and greens. The wooden animals by the bedside on the low table also caught my eye. A tiger, lion, bear, boar, snake and fish. Uncolored but clearly carved by a professional. The closets held neaerly worn bear clothing. Nothing that represented her status, clan or identity. Rather symbolic of her depressing situation. To think that had we not come along she would’ve died alone, a slow and painful death of starvation and cold.

Outside I took a moment to mour for my mate. Recognizing how sad and lonely she had been for years that must’ve seemed endless. Approaching the temporary prison I was saluted by the Senju gaurds at the door before being allowed inside. The conditions were less then friendly but that was the life for an imprisoned Uchiha shinobi. The men looked up when I entered but spat at my feet as soon as they realized who I was. “Senju trash” one of the men snarled, fists unable to reach my flesh, having been tied tight behind his back. “The fuck you want?” Another questioned but no less pleased to be in my presence. “Come to torment us further?” And sure enough, dispite the short time in our “care”, two weeks to be exact they had been significantly injured in our quest for information. Had to give them some credit. They didn’t give in from physical agony. Only when under Genjustu was any formation freely given leaving the Senju throughly disappointed. Nothing relevant other than gaurd rotations and supply deliveries. “I have no intention to harm you further, dragging out physical punishment is not my preference. However you do know you will die sooner rather than later?”

“So what?” One snarked, acting tough. But no one really wanted to die. “You are not afraid of death.”

“Death is the only thing that awaits a shinobi” one Uchiha replies, calmer than the rest, as if he was resolute. “However, I am not here for your life’s.” Some of the eyes narrowed while a couple pair of brows lifted. “Then what do you want then?” The first speaker asked. “I want to know about the omega who lived in the “home.” That got their attention, illiciting several different responses, shock, anger, fear. “Go to hell!” One shouts, another just as loud ordering regardless of his lack of power to stay away, not to touch her. As interesting as it was to witness their responses I had been away from her far too long for my liking. I left them shouting at my retreating figure.

I found my father escorting Kawarma and Itma to their private quarters. Helping them walk and settle before meeting me in his own. Sitting down in a chair before his desk piled high with maps and forms. Butsuma Senju didn’t make me wait long. Settling down in his own chair opposite of me. Serving me a plate for dinner partnered with a glass of water. Eating together silently before he finally spoke “seeing her suffering and unconscious no doubt sparked protectiveness to rise up and the two of you mistook each other for being a threat to her.”

An interesting notion, one that no one could’ve seen coming. Maybe native of me but maybe there was hope for Tobi and Sakura yet. I might have only pictured having a two person relationship I found my self perfectly fine with sharing her with my younger brother.

“How is he?” Butsuma just shook his head, using a single hand to push the locks of brown hair out of his eyes. “Indifferent.” More like indifferent to our advances to help him, indifferent to the situation. I signed, “very well.”

A couple hours were spent working on paperwork. I just wasn’t in it but that wasn’t what bothered me. Rather then being annoyed at having to sit her and scribble away, completing form after form and re-defining Senju and Uchiha territory on the maps my attention kept wavering to Sakura, laying alone in the make shift hostipal. My father was making me anxious, he kept messing up, distracted. Glancing at me when he thought I wasn’t looking. “Gonna tell me what’s wrong?”

He signed, obviously not looking forward to talking about what ever was on his mind. “I just looked in on Tobi-.”

“It’s not your brothers.” He would’ve been outright with it had it to do with the clan. “I just checked in with the medics, Sakura is-“ but another sigh cut me off. My father holding up his hand to pause my speech. “Since you are now calm it is time we talked further on the matter.”

If my father was hesitant then the matter must be serious, as if was afraid of my reaction. “Go on” what else was there to say as I leaned back in my chair. A third sigh, my father looking older than he actually was. A moment of silence before my father dropped the bomb on my head, “Sakura is terminally ill.” Standing abruptly I nearly knocked over the table, only to slam my hands on it. “What the fuck do you mean she’s dying?”

“She is dying of abondoment” my heart sunk further if that was at all possiple. “That’s not-“

“Its not due to Tobirama though I’m sure his rejection will be the nail on the coffin. The head medic believes she has another mate and believes they who ever they are rejected her” the blows kept worsening with every word that left his mouth. Sitting back down, my hand passed through my hair. “She’s been unconscious since being found, there’s no way to confirm it” my words a mere mumble, more under a breath than any confident speech. “Sakura awoke for a couple moments but was panicked, said very little before cauphing up blood and passing out. But nothing along these lines. However, the truth remains regardless if she admits to it or not. But there’s no evidence of a claim.” I can’t help but lauph. The verbalage coming out more hysterical than amusing. After all I had just found her and now was losing her. What had I done to punished as so? “What have I done to deserve this?” I bit out, leaning back in my chair. “Son no one but that bastard is to blame. Sakura is still fighting, malnourished and depressed but alive. Your bond to her will help her recover, your claim will heal both her heart and soul. I just feel bad that all this is dumped on your shoulders.”

Good to know I was her only chance at life. I gre up knowing the lives of my clan was on my shoulders, my choices deciding if they lived or no. But now to know her life was added to that weight, was near suffocating. An innocent women hurt so bad.

“Hashirama-“ glancing up, eyes vacating staring at the table I met my fathers gaze, the older omega giving me a weak yet comforting smile. “By no means do I attempt to force either you into a relationship you do not want. But I hope this information doesn’t change your stance on being her alpha. I will be speaking to your brother about this though.” It was only right to provide him with the whole picture. He was still just as much as her mate as I was. Until he rejected and abondoned her, then he gave up that right. “I have no plans to back down.” My old man only had one thing to say, “good.”

My feet dragged the rest of me back her bedside. Mind racing with all that I had learned today, mind tumbling with all the incoming information. Pushing aside the canvas doorway I discovered her awake. Trying to sit up as she choked. Rushing to her side I might of startled her one hand leaving to push me away as I moved to pat her back. The other hand clutching at her throat. She was panicking, our first moment spent together battling a life threading condition. One only highlighted as she threw up blood, aided after being helped to sit upright with gently pats to the back. I yelled for medics, several rushing in. Instead of allowing them to push me from the room Isat behind her to keep her upright as she struggled to breath. Gentle green glowing hands were pressed to her front, lighting up her abdomen. “I’m here” I spoke directly in her ear. “Inhale and exhale.Slowly but surely” I encouraged. “Everything will be ok.”

Her figure was skinny and exhausted. Light against my bulk as she slumped against me. Head tilted up, eyes of emerald gazed up at me. Brown orbs meeting green for the first time. I purred.

Chapter Text

p>Sakura:

Blearily, unfocused eyes gazed upwards. The scent of honeyed leaves from a spring morning waft up my noise. Feeling the warmth of someone, unknown and unmet against my back. Two barriers of clothing separating our skin yet the heat is prominent enough to be felt. Blinking and shaking my head simply was impossible with all the fuzz surrounding my brain.

Words filter in one ear and out the other, unable to focus out side the rippling pain raging through every cell in my body. Too prominent all I can do is moan and whine, freely heard now the blood has stoped clogging my lungs. A hand, soft and comforting presses a wet cloth to my lips, clearing away the blood there. Shadows come and go, nor here or there as they move in and out of my blearily slight. Another noise of agony leaves my lips, closing my eyes as the pain continues to mount to higher and higher levels. The insanity leaving no room for recovery but rather remains simply overwhelming. Causing me not the first time to remember how cruel life can be, how malicious alphas truely were.

A hand cups my checks as emerald eyes begin to fathom what’s going on around me, aided by the pricks of syringes and the pressing of cool hands to my skin. A vibrating presence feels…comforting…soothing… Complex concepts I had not felt in some many years, only memories were able to identify what it truely was. Purring mixing healvly with croons from an alpha. Who was making this sound? For what reason? What the story behind it? Then as soon as it arrived, it stoped. Replaced with threatening snarls.

If that person meant me harm I’d wish they just get it done and over with. I had nothing to offer the Senju. Not information nor barging power. There was no importance placed on my soul. If one was to shove me in front of them as a sheild the Uchiha would only lauph, highly amused and would remain so as they plunged a sword to my gut. Mercy would only be known if they stabbed me in the heart. The cruelest red eyes lighting up with amusement as they watched me die. Final moments a form of sick entertainment. Why help an enemy? Why heal them? Hands alight with that green force against my belly. Another dabbing at the sweat on my brow. Eyes better able to grasp what was going on, to me, around me. Laying in the damn hostpital bed. Staring up a white slate of canvas, an unhealthy and certainly never asked for friend. Yuri is back, doing this and that not that I really care. “You with us malady?” She questions, “hurts” is what I mean to say but it comes out as a desperate groan as my sore throat protests every second of use. Feeling like sand that’s baked in the sun, long since seperated from any form of soothing liquid. Lips just as dry. Full of burning heat. “Here.”

“Allow me” a glass of water is pressed to my lips as an arm raises me to sit semi upright, the aftermath of a short conversation between a man and a women. “Slowly now. Don’t worry there is more” the voice reaches my ear. My body’s need for liquid slightly dropping as the life giving liquid enters my body with quick gulps. A second glass is finished, and only then do I fill full filled and sated. I hadn’t even realized I had opened my eyes until now. Opening them only to be greeted with chocolaty orbs from above. The prettiest shade of brown ever seen. The handsomest man alive with high cheek bones, soft skin void of blemishes and ache, a kind smile leaving behind smile lines and happy eyes sits close, cradling me against his chest. He is the one with the cup, he is the one keeping me warm. Karma repays all that is owed, showing me that in my meager life I had done at least one thing right to deserve this sight. “Are you alright?” The voice perfectly matches the man, the smooth baretone gentle and kind like the facial features on the alphas face. I swallow, if I had been in my right mind I would’ve realized I was blushing, unable to look away. “Hurts?”

“Make her pain stop” he addresses the only other women in the room. Causing me to whine when he looks away, even if it’s just a moment. “Right now” the order is given, making no mistake the worry behind every syllabul, the threat unhidden. “My lord, I am doing all I can, same for all the staff. Please understand, we do not want to see her suffer. ”

“Hashirama you are not helping. You need to calm down” A small tilt of the head reveled the last speaker. The Senju clan head is standing close to Yuri attempting to be the voice of reason in this confusing situation. Her eyes are lowered. Demure when during our one and only single time together had given off an atmosphere of calm collectiveness blended well with respectful authority. “Your anger is unfounded and will not help anyone” are the next words to leave his lips. When no reply comes from the man’s holding me tight he finally addresses the pink haired women in the room. “Hello Sakura-San, how are you?”

“Hello” I say couphing after having not used my vocal cords for a while. “I hurt” I repeat like a broken record. “I’m sorry to hear that” he sits besides the bed, earning a growl and a harsh stare down by the alpha he called Hashirama, still holding me tight against his upper body. “Relax boy, Jeeze.” was the exasperated reply. A roll of the eyes and he goes from acknowledging Hashirama to fixating on me. “We’re doing everything we can rest assured, we only want your health to return. No harm will come to you Sakura-San.”

“Why?” I had to know what they wanted. Why the Senju were going so far a complete stranger? It hurt my head and made me confused. A simple but politely kind smile is given by the clan leader as he answers my inquiry, “we Senju protect omegas. You are the giver of life, the other half’s of all alphas. Your precious and should be treated as such.” That was unexpected answer yet zero deceit was detected, looking me straight in the eye, speaking clearly with no hesitation. “I have nothing to offer you.”

“Fear not, we do not intend to interrogate you, the opposite frankly. Although we are curious as to why you are all the way out here by your self.” The words were carefully choosen I could tell even through the pain. Leaning my head back my eyes closed as the memories resurfaced from twenty years ago. The first day of false promises, lead by carriage to the prison site. Left alone as soon as I turned my back to take in my new “home.” The empty promises held in high regard, leading me to false hope. Waiting day after day for the men promised by fate to arrive. Letters never responded to. The ultimate stab to the back when the guards delivered the final blow. Unintentional as it might have been I had died that day at the hands of the Uchiha. Pressing a single hand to my face I could only lauph but the hysteria was far from amused, rather unhinged and tinged with emotional trajecty. “It doesn’t matter” I say, answering with only three words, that to me carry the weight of all my suffering. Tear strained eyes finally face the room but unable to meet anyone’s gaze. “Maybe you value my kind. But the Uchiha do not.”

“That is obvious” the clan head stated arms folded over his chest, “its no wonder their clan is dying” the older man scuffed, leaning back in his chair, the little movements coming within the edge of my line of sight. Reflected by the shadows in the room. “The Uchiha treat the gifts from above like trash, physically and verbally abusing them into misery…The first person whoever tried that would be would find themselves castrated and bleeding to death” the statement was said with matter of factness, unremorseful. How could one not admire his resolve and confidence. “Tajima allows it, stands by and doesn’t help” I reply. “Madara doesn’t tolerate it. Neither does Inzu. They did before their aunt was killed” the words were matter of factness but not defensive. At one point of my life I would've defended them bluntly but I stopped thinking the word of the two alphas long ago. “An omega can’t speak in public nor can be out without written consent of the beta whose thumbs they’re under. They have no right to their bodies or the children they give birth to. Your property and because the betas see you as such it’s a liberty for them to beat you when they see fit. I was told it was a even exchange for their protection. For their common sense and leadership.” The room went dead silent, matching the noise density of a grave yard but only for a second. A snarl left the lungs of the medic, Hashirama clutched me tighter, growling himself. But the clan leader knocked his chair over, beginning to prowl in anger in the meager space. “What the fuck” he shouted, catching my attention, head coming up to watch him pace. The motion of keeping in sight draining what little strength I had“Those poor people…. Disgusting!” Hands ran through the older man’s dark locks showcasing his agitation for all to see. “How do they sleep at night?” The medic murmured. “Like a baby” I replied, taking no satisfaction in either their reactions or my revel.

”I’m sorry you have suffered at their hands” the man behind me murmured, barely able to be heard above the swearing manonity of his fathers words. A hand rubs my forehead a couple times before his chin rests on the top of my head. Showing an unfamilar level of familiarity. But why? The words, maybe I was hearing a bigger meaning behind them, but did help lessen the blow. Even if it was a minor amount. I could only nod in thanks, not wanting to focus too much on the topic. “Wait” the medic having picked up on something and seeking clarification, “you said betas.”

A sigh leaves my lips, a nod following close behind. “Tajima might be clan head but the betas run the show. He fights on the battlefield and they rule with an iron fist behind the scenes. They show cruelty to all but their own secondary gender. They’re the ones who put those stipulations in place. Alphas either get behind it or they are forced to watch. Sometimes punished themselves.” Thinking from the perspective of one born outside the Uchiha clan like my self this was truly weird and hard to grasp. Most of the nightmarish stories concern abusive alphas beating omegas. The Uchiha clan challenged that rhetoric ever day. “What do you mean when you say alphas can be punished?” The medic asked, furthering the conversation on the saddening topic. Clearly interested as her head titled to the side. “If you are born a beta you are pretty much seen as royally. You have complete and udder rights. Alphas and omegas alike have to listen to you. Tajima was shamed for being an alpha and not a beta and contuining the beta main line. If you anger a beta any one of any age can punish you how they see fit. I remember one alpha who defended their omega mate being whipped after he stood up for her. She was heavily pregnant and couldn’t work as a servant for the beta she served. She had been slapped and he had gotten protective. Ended up nearly beaten to death.”

The information, I could tell there was skepticism in believing all that I had verbally offered. But whether they wanted to believe it or not all I had said was the truth. There was many more stories that I could share, gruesome and violent.

“What happens now?” I murmor, retaining the attention of Hashirama. “Father” the single word catches the attention of the still fuming male. A sigh, another running of the hands through his hair and he retakes his seat. “I would like to hear more about this…Later. But for now rest and recover.”

Tiredness was seeping back in rapidly, leaving me to struggle to stay awake. Any sane person would be wide wake with adrenaline pumping through their veins worried to near death about their fate. “We have a difficult conversation ahead” the head honcho told me, catching my attention. “About what?”

“What do you know about fated mates?” What interesting question. And a random one at that. “For what reasons do you ask” my eyes narrow, an understandable reaction. The two men share a look. “When your better we’ll speak more about it. For now rest and recover” Hashirama’s words are vague and disleading. Putting me further on edge. If they were telling the truth, sticking by their word that no physical harm would come my way then some trust would be gained. But Shinobi were tricky, manipulative. Anything could happen. He pulled the covers tighter around me after helping me lay down. “You’ve had a lot of excitement for one day. Your heart is pounding and it’s not good to get so worked up” he finished. “The medics will take excellent care of you. If you require anything tell them and I shall make sure you have all you need.” His smile lite up the room. “I have something for you before I let you rest” I blinked at him in response to his rushed words. Tha man was like a tornado, fast speaking and moving wildly with unpredictable movements. My eyes watch as the heir drew some items from his clothings, my hand carved figures, books, my sole vase. Hands shaking I reached out for my prized treasures. “Please, its all I have.”

Missing the sadness in the alphas eyes he was carful when transferring them into my care. Each item was handled with two hands as if he was doing everything in his power not to drop them. No object was grabbed by a fragile part, not a tail or the handle of the vase. I didn’t even realize that I was crying until he dabbed at my face. My soul was truly touched my his kindness. “Thank you.”

“Your welcome.”

The following days were spent in bed, hidden away in my own little corner of the medical tent. Voices reached my ears, verbalize of people not yet met. Some coming and some going but always bringing with them a sharp blast of cold air. Winter had truly arrived and if any of the words were to have truth behind them then an early winter storm had imprisoned the Senju in their new found territory, thwarting any attempts at rejoining the rest of the compound and clan back in their territory. For the first winter in I didn’t know how long I didn’t starve or freeze. The Senju had kept their word, everyday on the dot medicine was delivered, pills to help mediate the pain, coal and a stove had been delivered to keep my warm as well as extra blankets, food came three times a day. The medics tended to me with great attention. I was often checked on, helped to bath with a warm sponge and soap, to redress and get back in bed, when caught with blood exsisitng my lungs they came to comfort and help me expel the liquid. When pain racked my entire being my hand was held, comforting words provided. Hashirama became an everyday constant. For what ever reason he enjoyed spending time with me, a sappy smile always on his face, voice giddy with rapid speech as he talked about everything and anything. Stories about his childhood with his brothers and parents. Tobirmam’s prank wars with their cousin Toka. A drawn out battle still raging strong. His garden back at the compound. I didn’t have much to share in exchange, rather content to hear about him and his clan. He obviously loved them to death and back. Sometimes his father would come and pull him away litterly kicking and screaming. More often then not he escaped to my bedside a little while later, laughing along side me.

How long had it been since amusement graced my heart? When was the last time I was truely happy? That I laughed? Having someone to talk to, another person to spend time with, how long had it been?

Any reasonsable person would be sad for the victim, after all life was supposed to be about the ups and the downs. The highs and the lows. The happyness and agony. But how could anyone expect me to feel the former when secluded miles from civilization accompied by an empty building, deer, rabbits, snakes and fish, wind grazed grassy fields, babbling brooks and standing tall trees. All these years bitterness, hatred and pain had staked claims in my beating heart leading to distrust and self reliance. A break down of confidence until it was no longer present. Imprisoned physically but also mentally as my head replayed every heart break. A heart had no way to heal.

Time and time again I had to internally remind my self that no matter what, I had only me, my self and I. That was it. If I could call the Uchiha gaurds friends was still a question that remained to be answered. Unable to tell if their dedication to me was out of duty or pity. A secret part of me, tiny, mere fragments held out hope that at least one living person valued me for me. Wanted to be around me because they liked me. Wanting to be friends. A childish craving steeming from years of seclusion. An internal desire never outworldly expressed least something destroy everything that I could have ever wanted. But the more time I spent with the invading clans heir, I found my self having to have internal talks more and more. Maybe I was just starved for attention? Maybe I just wanted someone to talk to, a person who responds and engages? A wall could offer no words. An animal can’t speak. Yet the man just had a feel about him. Endless hope and positivity. He made me want to…try. Maybe just maybe…?

Giggles escaped my lips as he told me of another tale of his brothers antics against the yet to be met cousin Toka. The heir may not know how the war began but he benefited from the lasting amusement. “So he-“ the curtains were thrown to the side. Hashirama jumped to his feet, taking a protective stance in front of me only for his shoulders to drop and body relax. “Hey Tobi” as I was sitting up with the aid of stacked pillows behind me, I could better see the figure in the doorway. A tall, handsome fellow with sharp white hair sticking up in random directions. His blue upper body clothing perfectly complimented his navy blue armour. Arms folded across his chest he was the physical manifestation of masculinity. High cheek bones, red eyes like burning fire, muscles under clothing that could barely keep them contained. Tobirama Senju was tall and imposing. His appearance demanding the entirety of the room. At the first a harsh glare, filled to the brim with scolding and anger had been directed at Hashirama who winced at the look. That was until his eyes landed on me. After all the time passing since the Senju’s successful intrusion into Uchiha land before this moment I had yet to met the heir to be. A man said to be nearly as powerful as Madara and Hashirama. He certainly radiated power. As soon as he saw me his eyes went wide, a blush on his face as he stared intently. Then as if the ball had dropped, he looked away, eyes readdressing Hashirama. The latter who had a rain cloud over his head. The man for all his status and battlefield abilities was mopey. “Anji, father requires your presence.”

“But Tobi” pouting like a little brat Hashirama whined, “I don’t want to do more paperwork.” The younger man’s eyes narrowed, as if his patience was being tested. “Now.” Hashirama folded his arms over his chest. Turning his back to his brother like a child would a parent who they didn’t want to listen to, “no.” Lip jutting out a perfect complement.

An eye twitch, clenching of the teeth. As soon as he appeared the once warm room chilled to the bone. If Hashirama brought happyness and warmth his brother was the complete opposite. If Hashirama was the summer, Tobirama-Senju was winter. If the former was nature he would manifest as bright, colorful flowers. Tobirama would be the killing, chilly frost. Senju-Tobirama grabbed his brother, effectively dragging him away and off to his duties. The older sibling had yelped at the first touch but could be heard protesting from outside. But his voice was getting farther and farther away. I was never so confused.

I was kept away from the chilly exterior by medical professionals. After being snowed in after two weeks, the Senju warriors relished the ability to be out and about even if the dirt path back home was blocked by feet of snow. Me, I was just happy to be let out of bed regardless if it was just a moment or two. The first steps were shaky as I nearly collapsed on my first try. Luckily two medics were supervising and caught me before the ground and I could become reacquainted. Tiny steps, a couple here and there turned into small walks in the main part of the tent. I suspected it was mostly allowed because I was the only patient at this point. Dispite the uplifting progress my body was at odds with its self. Physical growth was often stomped down by weakness.

My whole world narrowed down to the medical tent and a limited list of visitors. The pattern was reflected day in and day out but didn’t bother me. Unable to hold myself back I told me self to enjoy the time because there would come a time when the Senju left and I would be on my own again. Engage and soak up the attention. Enjoy the warmth and full stomach. Good times never lasted.

Each time Tobirama and I crossed paths the scene became more and more confusing and awkward. The alpha only stayed around long enough to do what needed to be done, carolling Hashirama who never went quietly, speaking to the medics, or sometimes just staring. Buddy red eyes apparaising before fleeing. Happening sooner rather than later when our eyes met across the room or when he caught me staring at him. Yuir’s eyes only saddened when asked about it, saying little.

It was as if it occurred in real time. The burning pain in my back, my bones giving way under the heavy burden of the whip against my peeled flesh. The blood pouring down, over legs and feet, painting the group spookily. My own cries echoed in my ears. Unable to flee the torment when my limbs tied down with heavy chains. Words, inappropriate and cruel littered the air around me. Not letting up for a moment, offering no mercy to the young child. When the monsters grew tired of the man made torture device they moved on to the oh so original fists and feet. The fatal position wasn’t safe. They just wouldn’t stop.

Hashirama:

Daisuke, one of my beta cousins though rather distant didn’t hesitate to call me to medical tent. Understanding the severity, the male entered my private quarters where my second brother and I were pouring over paperwork with quick strides . The younger sibling staying late to bail out from under mounds of paperwork after lecturing me non to kindly about duty and hardwork. Fooey. I knew as soon as he called out for permission to enter that something was admiss. As if I could feel it in my bones, even Tobi lifted his head. Probably noticing somthing was up with his sensing abilities, ones compared to no other. With efficient steps born from knowing that time was always precious, the doctor in training came around to speak quietly yet swiftly into my ear reporting Sakura’s terrible nightmare. The doctors having called for me to come and quiet her down lest her mental and emotional nightmarish torment hinder her recovery. “Where do you think your going?” I glanced back only a moment at Tobi who had yet to move from his spot opposite of my former place at the desk. “I am needed elsewhere.”

A single sigh leaves his lips, “she is of no worth.” That downright pisses me off. How dare he say that about OUR mate? The women gifted us from the creators above. The one destined to make us happy and bear us children. How could the brother I raised care so little for an innocent women esspically an omega one? Where had father, mother and I gone wrong? “You waste too much time on her.You have more important things. You have a duty to your clan, they come first.” He was making my anger boil hotter and hotter with each word. Much was needed for me to become angry as I was always known for being the easy going, happy go lucky brother. But here and now he had crossed the line, my protective instincts rising up. I had already fallen in love. Sakura made me happy and just the other day I had made her laugh. It all came to the forefront and I took it all out on him. Throughly giving the white haired man a piece of my mind I snapped at him, “don’t lecture me about duty when you have no sense of the word.” Storming out of my tent, I didn’t wait for a reply verbal or facial.

The damn snow was pilling up again. The meager shovels we had brought with us, normally reserved for grave digging for dead enemies was put to use to redirect the snow elsewhere. Reglardless of their best efforts, we were once again buried up to our noises in the remains of another winter storm. The cold doing little to cool my pissed off soul. If only my anger could be reflected to my feet the all the snow would melt to mere drops of water. My mind was simply unable to grasp why he behaved the way he did. Making her out to be villain from a childish fairy tail. Long brown hair flowed this way and that as my head shook left to right, snow crunching under my leather covered toes. Taking a small pause I breathed deeply, in and out. Overwhelmed and confused, hurting and stressed I contuined forward. Daisuke at my heels.

The tent was lined with seals to ensure privacy. Nothing could be heard from the outside lest cries of agony upset those near by. But upon entering the cries of alarm and internal pain were clear as day to my ears. Needing no instructions I rushed to her bedside. Finding two of the medics already present, attempting to calm a awake and clearly freaking out Sakura. The women found to be huddled in the corner, shivering and crying. “Oh thank god” one beta said, the medical staff moving away to allow me to approach. “We managed to awake her but she panicked. Her lady ship keeps screaming not to touch her. Begging us not to hurt her further. We don’t understand and she won’t respond to us.”

Trying to keep my emotions in check, worry, fright, and with my anger far from gone I bent at Sakuras level. Hoping that by making my self less threatening she would respond better. There was little time to baby her, she needed to get back in bed, it was for her own good. She needed the extra warmth of the bedding and to be looked at. Her body to physically weak to be up and about. “Sakura?”Green pain riddled eyes flashed to me. Fear taking hold of any and every movement and all words leaving her mouth. “Please- please don’t, haven’t I suffered enough?” My hand paused not daring to reach out further. I may not understand but I knew she was hurting and I had an obligation to help her. “Let’s get you back to bed.”

“No! No! No!” She struggled in the corner disregarding that no one was touching her. “Please don’t, I don’t want to.”

“Sakura!” She was scratching her self violently, blunt nails leaving behind trails of torn flesh and fresh blood. She faught weakly as both of my calised hands grabbed one of hers in each of my own, preventing her from tearing into the skin of her limbs further. Both the medics grabbed a leg each and together we managed to get her into bed. The two making quick movements to tie her frailing body down. Screams contuined to break past her lips even as she chocked on blood. Tears streaming down her face, leaving behind visuals streams of salt and water.

The deep gashes she left on her arms and legs were quickly bandaged. A sedative issued via syringe.

None of this made sense. Why all of a sudden did she react so violently? It was expected that she would have nightmares. To have some emotional baggage but none of tonight’s events were understandable. And no reports had been made to me about previous occurrences.

Father found me the following morning still besides a sleeping Sakura. I had not slept the night nor did I look up to greet him too concerned to take my eyes off her. My omegan father understanding my plight came to sit besides me, a comforting palm resting on my shoulder. “I was just informed, what happened Hashirama?”

“I don’t know.” My father remained silent for quiet some time after my answer. The silence both a blessing and curse, allowing me to both focus on Sakura and tumble over my thoughts about last night, unable to get it out of my head. Replaying over and over again how she begged for her life, scared of her own mate. My life would be laid down before a finger was laid against her skin. Would kill my self without hesitation if I’d ever accidentally hurt her, and even then it wouldn’t be good enough. Not even if I was to die one hundred times or more. “I’ve talked to the medics, they’ve said she’s had two other episodes like this.” My frayed nerves couldn’t take it. Jumping to my feet I hollered uncharacteristically for the medical staff. Yuri rushed into the room panic lacing her facial features, three others, the rest of the staff on rotation following close on her heels. All showing similar levels of panic and worry. Seeing no threat to their patient confusion began to form. It didn’t take them more than a few seconds after arrival to realize how upset they had made me. The four kneeled, awaiting what I had to say.

“What the hell is going on?” I thundered, fury evident in every word, a small part of me pleased that they all jumped. Out of the four siblings of the main branch, Tobirmama for all his control had the worse mouth. Usually when I heared a swear word it brought back fond memories of me scolding him for his bad behavior even if I did find secret amusement when the three year repeated what our father said when he figured the youngest at the time wasn’t listening. His falsely comforting notion quickly dispaiting when the white haired boy repeated it at dinner one night. Mother dropped her chop sticks and father paused in raising his cups to his lips. The latter eyes widening. Both too shocked to outright scold the boy. Then it was a whorling windy room of voices, mother torn between scolding father harshly and gently correcting her youngest at the time, attempting to explain to the child why certain words were not appropriate. It was obvious Tobi didn’t understand what he had done wrong. Dad questioned his son where he heard such things, only for the three year old to report honestly. Our old man paling further at the remark. Me, I just sat there, outright laughing until I too got scolded. Sure blame the eight year old. Dinner was throughly disrupted for mother kept scolding or shooting deathly glares at dad and he wouldn’t meet any one in the eye. His verbal defenses falling to our mothers deaf ears. The memories may come to mind but here and now I was to pissed off to surround my self in the past and enjoy all we once had. Before the two of us were old enough to understand the concept of war, let alone make an apparence on the battlefield. “Answer me” I roared. “I asked you to care for her, to help her heal and she was screaming as if she’s being tortured! Then I find out though have been keeping this from me! How it’s happened more than once! How the fuck can I trust you to do your jobs?”

Four winces were witnessed by my eyes. Either they were smart and let me finish my rant or stupid because not one person spoke up in their own defense. “If this were to happen at home” I empathized the last word of the phrase, advancing on them with clenched fists, “I’d have you stripped of your titles and forbidden from serving in the medial corps!”

“Heal her and do it now” I threw a pointed finger at Sakura’s sleeping form. “Now” I roared, the alpha in me rising to the surface, unwilling to let things go one the way they had. The small space vibrating with the force of my rage. My chakra responding. Teeth grinding tighter together I advanced on them crew, tearing my arm out of my fathers warning grasp, “calm down son.”

“Hashirama?” A feminine voice reached me through the mist of emotions, instantly leading me out and back to reality, calming the beast within. Even if I hadn’t known her long, I’d regonize that voice no matter how far away or how burried deep in the darkest depths. “Sakura!” Whipping around on my heels I was greeted with the sight of her weakly awake mate, making a pitiful attempt at sitting up. Smiling wide I rushed to her sides, “Sakura, are you alright? No don’t sit up.” Gentle, reverent palms pushed her back against the bed only to feel her shaking under my hands skin. My eyes discovered her to be looking up at me in fright. “Hashirama-?”

What was going on? Why was she looking at me like I was a monster in a frightened child’s closet? “Sakura?” Big green eyes kept staring up at me from her laying down position on the bed. “Don’t be afraid, I’m not going to hurt you.”

Whether she believed me or not quickly became apparent. “Please” the tears began to fall. Instead of being a prisoner of my anger I was overcome by regret and sadness. What kind of alpha was I if my own mate was afraid of me? I had to look away unable to take the blow dealt by her reaction. Seeing the near frightened responses of my clan mates still kneeling at my feet slapped me in the face. Taking a deep breath I turned the medics, “I’m sorry I shouted, I hope you can understand that I was only worried for her. Yes you are at fault for not reporting everything but I shouldn’t ever yell at you.” Reassurances from them were freely given after looking at each other on their left and right. “My lord there is no need to apologize. We understand our mistake. I hope you will forgive us for our transgression, she had not had nearly as bad a nightmare as she did last night. Certainly before there had been no self harm. Otherwise rest assured, you two would’ve been notified asap.” With my head facing them I missed her she curling in on her self. Here I was, backtracking, trying to make things right and she still couldn’t look at me. “My lord, we will continue to care for her to the best of our abilities” another medical team member spoke up, “I might suggest to allieve your concerns that you are updated at a regular basis.”

“Seeing as we are in standstill I will allow it. But this must not interfere with what needs to be done” I wasn’t stupid enough to know he was speaking to all, Sakura excluded. “Yes sir” we all responded. Thumbs twirling in my lap I turned to look at her. “I‘m not scary” I tried, looking to my father for help when she failed to acknowledge my presence, keeping her back to me. “Sakura dear” he attempted, her sniffles reaching my ears causing me to wince. My own sounds of saddness reached the ears of those in the room. Father gently touches her shoulder to get her attention causing her to jump. Sakura’s frightened whimpers broke me. “Hashirama’s a big teddy bear,” father tried to lighten the mood, “he was just concerned for your wellbeing and ended up yelling. He won’t hurt you. No Senju will hurt you. Remember I told you that? And no ones hurt you right?” Green eyes peeked out from under her layered blankets, still laying on her side in the fatal position she shakes her head right to left and back again. “Come on, lay back down. That does’t look comfortable.” I dove for the floor, sitting on my knees besides her form. Giving her plenty of room to settle on her back. Disregarding that my height did little to make me small and meek looking. “There you go” he patted her leg.

“Check her, make sure she hasn’t accidently hurt herself ” he ordered, the both of us watching closely as Sakura was checked from head to toe by the medical staff on hand. Unable to miss the way her eyes watched all movements or how she pulled away from all direct touches. “I’d like her to be relaxed as possiple” Yuri began, pulling back her glowing green hands. Bowing the beta female contuined, “its best for her mental, emotional, physical well-being that she does. It will help her recover better is she is calm.”

“Understood” green eyes looked at me, meeting my brown ones. Taking a chance my hand shaking on my own reached for hers. Green eyes blinked once then twice. Nibbling on her lip for a moment before taking a chance, reaching out for me, letting our fingers interlink. Happy purrs left my chest as I lifted on my knees to get close enough to rest my head on her cot next to hers. Soaking up our time together.

One step forward and three steps back. The following days were rough. Instead of walking on solid ground it was as if the whole medial crew, father and I were walking on thin ice, creaking and cracking under every step, threatening to break with every movement. She was semi ok with holding hands, often times pulling back after a few moments, having taken to laying on her side to watch the entry way of her small closed off space. Most times when one walked in the room, you could find her hiding under the blankets, shivering in fright. Startled by every living noise. Touching Sakura for even the most basic of medial procedures was out of the question. She screamed, bit, clawed. Sakura stopped eating.

Sakura didn’t speak much. Refusing to talk about what happened that night. What she had seen or heard. What memories had replayed in her head. Yet she was easy to read, coming across like a small, scared to die prey animal. We went from trying to build trust to nothing at all, not even small crumbles.

It was one of those times now, sitting besides her bed, being watched by big, green, owlish eyes. Weak eyes that were now a days always watchful. As if they were waiting for the bomb to drop and the pain to start. Still curled in on her self under the four stacked blankets her orbs wavered from me to one of the medic on staff, Ano, I think her name was. The brunet was carrying a tray of food meant to enter Sakura’s tummy. But I was not under the impression that it was going to go down peaceful. Four days without food. We had tried to coxed her into multiple meals, but still she refused to partake. As if was we had to hold her down to administer medication and force pills down her throat. Traumatizing her further. Although the force actions might only be administered for her own good, it was still not the most favorable of opinions. And personally my lest favorite. “Here you go.” The brunette’s voice was light and airy, making an affordable attempt not to alert her to the unfortunate outcome, it having been decided that if today she didn’t eat of her own free will she would be force fed for her own good. As it was she had lost any weight she had put on in the weeks with us. The weakness becoming more prominent as each days sun rose and fell.

Sakura sniffed showing a little interest offered by the medical personnel. But my hope was quickly dashed when she hid again, the sounds of her sniffles reaching my ears. How my heart broke everytime she expressed her sorrow verbally, when she took shelter underneath cotten and thread, how far we had backtracked.

“Sakura-San?” Ano asked, bending down at the side of her bed. The tray pressed to her chest, knees hitting her elbows she tried to make her self look small and unthreatening. “I brought you some delicious stew outfitted with venison, carrots, potatoes and cabbage. There’s a small bowl of rice next to it” she pointed out, catching the attention of the eyes peeking out from under the covers. “I also wanted to send you a nice glass of milk, you know to help you with the heat. Let us know if you need anything else” and with those compassionate words she turned on her heels and left.

One word used to describe me was optimistic. Everyday since the incidence I held out hope for her to get better, to eat and return to normal. We didn’t have to do anything special, just chat about nothing at all and her to heal. I missed her smiles and giggles. But each evening my hopes went unmet.

Stepping out into the privacy of the larger portion of the canvas healer tent I tried to prepare my self for the conversation ahead, finding father and Yuri waiting. Dispite the lateness of the night all the medical staff was on hand, ready to help make a decision with Sakura’s best interest at heart. As much as it pained me to agree to the readily made choice I respected that it had to be done. The medics were willing to sacrifice her “trust” and emotional discomfort to force fed her. Until hope could shine a light on the predicament when Sakura began eating on her own. Then trust could be regained, until then it was inpervious that she eat willing or not. This tactic was to be implemented instantly for the betterment of her physical health. But as soon as they entered her quarters they appeared again. Motioning near silently for father and I to come and take a look, but when neither of us did right away, one of the medical ninja spoke up “Tobirama-Sama.” That was all it took to get us to hurry over. Father and I we walked a few feet to stand in the entry way with Yuri and her assistant, eyes landing on Sakura and Tobi’s formerly private moment.

Tobirama was kneeling at the side of her bed, knees lifting his body up to appear unthreatening yet still able to provide her with is full attention. And that he did. A small wooden table, her bedside table to be exact had been pulled up closer, a warm meal placed on top. The same food from earlier, the very one they were planning to make her eat against her will. Yet he managed to not only get her to come out from under the numerous throws tasked with keeping the cold at bay but also got her to sit up against the pillows and eat. All three things that we failed at for the last four days. Another person might be mad but me… I was elated. They were not only spending time together and but he was caring for her. The women he saught to leave behind. Neither of them seemed to notice our presence. Four sets of optic orbs watched in amazement as he with great care got a fresh spoonful of food to feed her. Yet she pulls back. Disappointed I bite my lip, hoping he can convince her to eat. Tobi takes this in stride as if he’s done this dozen of times, lifting the metal spoon to his lips he eats that serving. Out of his mouth and back into the bowl. This was uncommon and unexpected, my brother refusing to share any utensils or eat anything shared with another person. Not even his own brothers. But here in this moment that self imposed rule was caste aside. This next time Sakura took the offering, chewing and swallowing whole.

She would take a few mouthfuls hungrily. Then he would have to take a bite himself. Whatever the reason it worked. A sigh left my lips, thank the heavens she was eating. The pattern followed until the bowl of stew was empty, the rice quickly following. Without warning once the meal was done, he left using his telaportation Justu, leaving the rest of us confused and relieved. Sakura on the other hand was sound asleep , tucked in under the comforters keeping the cold at bay.

Quiet resumed. The days became monotonous. I’d awake, dress and eat. Then came either training or meetings. Lunch then more of the same. Before I finally returned to Sakura’s side. Then dinner and off to bed. With energy to spare I was the rambunctious brother. Tobi was calm, collective like inflowing water. Itma was the goofy third brother. And Karawami was the quiet, shy brother, expect when he had was mad, then his secret temper came out to play. The latter two seemed more quite then normal. Almost reserved. But neither seemed overly welcoming to the thought of talking it out. Leaving me no option but to let them be. Tobi continued to be his old self. But him being standofish about her was throwing me for a loop, the first time when I brought up what happened that night he didn’t believe me, not comprehending what I was saying. In fact just yesterday the generals and I arrived early to a meeting in fathers tent only to accidently walk-in on a verbal brawl regarding Sakura between father and him. I couldn’t be more confused. For the first time in my life he walked away from his clan duties, absent from the evenings meeting.

Over a month and a half into our temporary stay in the former Uchiha territory Sakura seemed to revert partly back to her old self. A little more confident and slightly happier with smiles and chuckles. It warmed my heart to see her emotional state of mind improve. But she was none the less wary of touches and refused help bathing or when sitting up. Many a times I would find my self reaching out to help only to remind my self to respect her boundaries. When Sakura catches me doing so she smiles slightly. Yet still refuses to tell me what caused her such distress, keeping her mouth zipped up tight. Then there was some times where she would be caught reaching out to me, to the medics, to father. Sakura might choose to pull away abruptly but everyone can see she was desperate for closeness, acting as if she never been given such a thing in her whole life. Yet many a times her fear won out.

Sakura still struggled to adapt a regular, healthy eating habit. Two more times I had caught Tobis odd behavior. After his tension inducing denial, as strange as his behavior may be it was decided universaly without speaking to not bring it up again. Live and let live, it worked right?

As soon as the third storm of the season passed, Tobirama was dragging the younger siblings off to the woods to hunt, seeing as our military rations and former hunting stores were getting low again. Being in the woods, doing what the Hataka had done for years was one of the few happy spots of my white haired brother. Several hunters went out leaving the rest of us to divide the rest of the camp duties. Some went searching for dry wood to replace the depleted coal supplies. As it was Sakura was receiving mine and our younger brothers. The latter two having willing given it up for her. Some of the men were bunking together more than assigned to keep warm. But being a shinobi came down to the rules, sacrifice for others and endure in the face of duty. While two groups had been sent out on patrols the remaining few Senju warriors, my self included began working to clear the snowy path back home. Having the ability to make a near needless supply of clones and wooden shovels was a useful power. The men may mutter and complain when they thought I was listening, about how I neglected my duty for not helping prior when trying to clear the way. But Sakura came first. And did it really matter considering the snow just filled in what we plowed? Whatever let them talk.

Dispite the cold weather surrounding us in the wintery wonderland I was sweating. Not having realized before that I had cleared around four miles of road. Not a formal road but a make shift one leading back to Senju territory. So I paused for a moment to wipe the sweat off my forehead. Shedding heavy armour and sweatshirt I was left in northing more than a shinobi wire shirt and my pants. Walking back to headquarters for a fresh drink of water I once again caught the snide remarks of clan mates. Whispering about how I flaunted my prowless by walking around shirtless. What bullshit, I got sick, hot and cold just like every other human. And although I may never show it, the comments did in fact hurt.

Paperwork was slow, good. If I sat any longer I’d go stur crazy. Falling on my back, I yelped as the cold dirt floor meet my shirt covered back. Father only lifted an eye brow from his seat on t he other side of the traditional low table desk. “Well done Hashirama” I sat up to give him a lifted eye brow kinda look. “I think this is the first time your brother hasn’t had to drag you kicking and screaming to do paperwork.” I humph is response, folding my arms over my chest, pouting. A grey rain cloud over my head. My response earning a heartfelt chuckle my parental figure. “I always said if only Tobi had been born a few years sooner.” Father lost all amusement with this statement, eyes darkening and a frown taking residence on his face. Responding the same now as he did the previous times I had made the same statement, “Hashirama shut up.” He never did appreciate my serious yet humorous statement. It was true, the second runner for heirship was far better suited to be the next clan head than me. He was focused and dedicated to his paperwork and could sit hours at a desk. He was innovative and intelligent. Yet on the other side of the spectrum he was anti social and incapable of understanding others emotions. Heck, the poor man could barely interpret his own.

What once appeared to be the timeless story of monanty quickly faded when I stumbled upon Sakura, Kawamara and Itama conversing in her “room.” The two were. Leaning far to close for my liking earning a snarl. The aggressive noise startled them out of their conversation. Itama went as far as to knock over his chair, earning me a silent moment of private satisfaction. “Back off” their faces, if the situation was anything but would have been priceless, backing up with heads titled in submission. “Sorry brother” Kawarama muttered, “we just wanted to meet her.”

“Hashirama?” Being wedged between the two parties afforded me the oppertunity to turn my back to the younger heirs and provide her with my full attention. “Yes?” Giddy, I dove to sit closest to her, Sakura giggled. “Hi Hashirama.”

If I had a tail it would be wacking something fierce, my happyness smoothering those in the immediate area, “hi!” A couple snickers could be heard at my back, thinking on the spot to mess with the youngsters, I whipped around in my chair and gave them my most menacing face. The two shared a look before breaking down lauphing on the spot. Itama nearly keeling over, clutching at his stomach. When they didn’t stop I gave Sakura the same treatment. The small enclosure erupting in chuckles and giggles. “Whats that face supposed to be?”

“That Sakura-San is Nii-SAN’s I’m angry face. Well more like I’m acting mad face” Kawamara answered, retaking his seats, a smile still plastered on his face, laughs beginning to petter off. “All he manages to do is make us lauph though” his twin said, taking back his chair. “What are you two doing here?”

“We wanted to meet our newest guest” Itma answered, sitting backwards on his chair so he could rest his arms and head on the backrest. “You meanie” he finished, “keeping Sakura hidden away.”

“Well treasure isn’t supposed to be found” I snark before I can think about what my mouth is saying. As the saying goes, can’t take back what you say once its said…My face is beat red, no mirror needed. The room is silent…for a couple moments before Kawamara plain out says, “you are a smitten sucker.”

“Shut” up I shout, head coming back as my hands cover my eyes. Going back so far my limbs frail so that I don’t fall backwards out of my chair. “You are so mean” my lower lip juts out in a mock pout. “Oh please you big teddy hear” he sasses, punching me in the upper arm near the shoulder, “its only fair. You know, alls fair in love and war. You harass us, we get to harass you back.”

“Brother power” Itma cheers. Sakura’s hand is covering her sounds of amusement, eyes lighting up at our playful banter. “Well then I will be returning the kind favor” I threaten, “just you wait.”

“Oh were so scared” the youngest instigates, mocking me outright. “You won’t be so tough when I recruite Tobirama for help.” Kawamara calls my bluff as his hand goes to his chest in fake offense, “our dearest brother against us. Never.” And it was true, there were times in my life that I felt that Tobi would choose them over me, even if I was over it now as an adult. “Whatever” Itma takes a different route, nonchalance, “he and Toka have a truce right now. No antics while on champaign or somthing or another.”

“Whose turn is it now?” As the conversation changes, I notice that not for the first time Sakura just sits and watches from the sidelines, content to listen and say very little. He heard swivels as the speaker changes. Smiling in content all the while. “Tobi-nii” the other brother answers. “Forgive me Sakura, you haven’t been formally introduced to my siblings. Or cousin for that matter. I’ll bring her around later as long as the medics give the all clear.”

“Hashirama-Aniki please we introduced ourselves earlier. Seeing as you were running around shirtless and not present.” For a moment I sputtered, like I said before Kawamara had no filter. “Watch your mouth.”

“Oh please no Senju is body shy” the younger man returned, “but your in the presence of a lady” I remind the man. “I apologize.” Sakura waves her hand dismissively, “don’t mind me.” There is little doubt in my head that one of the two, likely Kawamara were planning to retort with a witty remark but as much as he might mess with me he also knew to respect me esspically in front of my mate. So with a single look I sent him into momentarily silence. “How are you feeling? I’m sorry I wasn’t here sooner.”
Sakura gives me a kind smile, “that’s alright Hashirama, I know you must be very busy with all your heir duties. Surely you must be bored sitting with me all the time with nothing to do. My health hasn’t changed all that much since you ate with my early this morning.” Theres no hesitation in telling her that I’m not bored when spending time with her.

“Hashirama, I have a question” she says out of no where. “Sure, I’ll do my best to answer.”

“Where are the Uchiha guards?” How to respond to her inquiry esspically when it came from out of no where? Why was she asking? What was her intentions? Why did she care? “They are under our care” I reply carefully, feeling the eyes of my brothers boring into my back, watching and waiting while they observe and copy me to know how to act themselves. After all the topic was a tense one, she had been under their car for quiet some time. But what exactly was her relationship with the alpha males? “Why do you ask?”

“I-“ she looks away for a time, fingers wringing in her lap. “They took care of me after they found me sick- I haven’t seen them nor hear anything of how they are” when she finally speaks she looks at my directly. Although I may not sense any deceit my misgivings still remain. “I ruined the mood, sorry” her head swings so she’s no longer looking at us. Instead staring off into space. As she said the mood of the room is infact changing for the worse. And although she may comment from time to time she keeps up with this invisible wall of reservation around herself.

The body goes ridged. Falling to the ground in a heap of pain riddled flesh and bone. Blood flowing freely from the mouth, tears a constant stream out of the eyes. Brown orbs watch as the world falls apart, as if I’m nothing more than a onlooker of a play . But the final blow to one’s heart is knowing that hope for us is lost.

Sakura:

Its mid December, right before Christmas when I am strong enough to leave the medical tent, even if it is for the first time and only temporary. The clan heir, a fellow omega, the only omega in camp other than my self is by far the one that I feel at ease with. All my life betas and alphas had abused me, physically, mentally, emotionally. Omegas had comradely, suffering together, healing together. Helping each other to stand and move forward. Figuratively and litterly. The tall man leaned down to my level as much as he could to help me walk outside, leaving behind the concerned gazes of the medical tent staff. With his arm around my waist, he lead me through as virtually quiet camp seeing as it was early in the morning. The few Senju that stumbled upon us stopped to stare at me, eyes raking me head to toe in an uncomfortable manner until the clan head sensing my changing mood sent them on their way with brisk words.

The walk was both long and short. Located at the other end of camp, the makeshift jail seemed almost out of reach for one suffering so much physically. Yet not nearly enough time for metro come up with what to say. How could I even look the men that had cared for me, put their lives on the line for me when I was warm, comfortable in the medical tent when they were cuffed and suffering. Just another painful reminder of how cruel the human race could truly be, how two faced. Even when the entrance came into sight, standing out against the other tents by its distance from others and the gaurds out front, I had no idea what to say. Just knew that my heart was weighed down and saddened. War was heartless.

All four gaurds part way to allow us through, bowing politely at the clan head but giving me curious looks. The early morning did little to help the prisoners rest as we found them all awake, able to see clearly in the dark due to the three lite candles in the cramped space. At first its as if they’re anger takes them over opening their mouths to begin insulting Butsuma-Sama, only to freeze in their tracks when all black eyes land on me, still behind helped to stand by the Senju clan leader. At first they look at with me with shock before becoming defensive of me. “Let her go” Moka ordered dispite being stripped of his leadership status, “ she’s a poor defenseless omega. Don’t hurt her” Yoka his brother begs, both leaning forward from their sitting postions on the cold, hard ground. The two other gaurds, Ouloa and Ed lips were peeled back in snarls, growling out threats of their own but there was doubt in my mind that none of it was directed at me. I whispered the men’s names, diverging their attention for the man besides. “Are you ok?” The whispered words leave my lips in a rush, afraid to speak but not daring not to. “What have they done to you?” And sure enough the four were covered in various shades of bruises ranging from yellow to black, cuts littered their flesh and they were obviously manurished even more so than me. All four men’s clothing was tattered and ripped in some manner doing little to keep the cold at bay let alone be comfortable. How these proud men had suffered, how heartbreaking it was to see. Tears welled up in my eyes. But this wasn’t about me or my mental state. It was about them.

The Senju had not asked me to speak to them, if anything the enemy clan was doing my a enormous favor by letting me speak to them. With one hand still pressed to my lips, Butsuma-Sama helped me sit on a provided chair. Wrapping me up tight in a fur coat before affording us privacy to speak. I waste no time in leaving my chair and coat behind, coming to crouch in front of the four. Reaching out hesitantly only for them to back away. “It’s alright my lady. We’re alright, but how are you?” Moka urged, putting on a brave face. “My lady are you alright?” Ouloa asked, rising to his knees to get closer. “Have they hurt you?” Their questions were rapid fire showing deep concern for my own well being rather than focus on their own. Tears falling I told them I was unharmed and ok. Sniffles breaking up my words. “They treat me well” I finished, try to allievate their selfishless worry. Ones true character was always dictated by their actions, and for them to think of me first before themselves were actions of true heroes. “How could they have done this to you”

A pitiful smile by Ed was given as he answered, “war is never fair.” My head could only be shaken as sadness encased my heart, leading me to clutch at it. “Why must it be this way, full of pain? Please, I wasn’t the fighting to end.”

“Our battle ends here” Yoka says, my eyes widening with the intentions behind the sentence. My whimpers increasing in volume even when my fists was shoved in my mouth by my own intention. “But the war, I’m not sure it will ever end. Please don’t let it bother you. Shinobi die with the tide of battle and we lost this one. Death comes for all of us eventually, we knew we signed up for this profession.” I lunged for us, wrapping him in a tight embrace, “no” I cry “I don’t want you to go. Any of you.” With their hands tied behind their backs, the four Uchiha alphas tried to quiet my grief, reassuring me with little effect that they were accepting of their fate. “My lady” Moka began, looking at me seriously, sitting directly next to his twin brother who I still clung to desperately. With he slight turn of my head I looked his dead in the eye. “From now on” his serious tone sets me off further, “you must look out for your self. Protect your self at all costs, the clan will not come to help you, nor will your mates. We have done all we can, and all though our efforts have failed we ask for forgiveness before we must part paths here.”

“No” I shake my head, “I can beg, maybe-“

“My lady” Ouloa begins, “they have all ready killed the others during battle, it is only a matter of time before we lose our lives as well.” If the scene was different, if the stakes were not so high, the widening of my. Eye brows might’ve been interpreted as comedic. But not now, not here. “Yukto?” I whispered, “Akimitsu? Juno?” Ouloa’s head shakes, “Yukto we assumed died in the mansion, a valent attempt to buy the others enough time to get away. Juno was the third line of defense. But he’s gone. And Akimitsu-“ he didn’t need to say anymore, the message loud and clear in makeshift jail. I feel back on my but, but not even the hard, damn ground managed to permeate the reality hitting me. “They died protecting me” I summed after a few moments of silence. It was one thing to come to the conclusion in my own head but another to speak the truth out loud. The latter hitting even harder than even assumed possiple. “Dry your tears my lady” Ed spoke gently, yet quietly so much like his normal day to day personality, “its alright. They died for duty.”

“No” with the tears never ending I stared endlessly at the ceiling of the tan canvas tent, as if the fabric would provide me the answers I so desperately needed. “It is ok” Yoka murmors, nearly silent in the space. All four faces are painted with resolution, unafraid of the fate that awaits them. One that would be dished out sooner rather than later. “Remember what we said” Moka orders for the first time of his life, “protect your self above all else and don’t let them get to you.”

“The Senju clan, although may be the ancestral enemy of the Uchiha will not hurt an omega. They are known to take in omegan stragglers and orphans. We have already asked the clan head and he has assured us you will be welcomed and safe among them. We may fight and kill one another but he has honor and so does his children” Captain Moka began, “you must trust them. But be wary. Watch out for your self and stay safe.”

“My lady” Ed says, catching my attention to be taken off the brothers, “when they execute us do not watch.”

“Everything will be ok” Ouloa says, “just know that we are sorry. Our deepest regrets are that we didn’t get to protect you or say goodby to our families. But if you happen to see them, tell them we love them.” What was there to say, how could I respond other than to nod. “I will.”

“Forgive us Sakura-Sama” Ed nearly begs through his facial expressions and voice. “There is nothing to forgive. Thank you for everything you’ve done.” My head hangs low, too many emotions running through my veins to distinguish what is what. Fear of the unknown, fear for them, resolution for the inevitable, grief for I was bound to lose the men that cared for me, who had been my friends for years. At the very hands of the people who had treated me so well. With hands pressed against my eyes, the water leaving them wouldn’t stop.

The first indicator of a intruder was the cold burst of air into the room, then came the harsh grip to the shoulder. Unceremoniously I was dragged from the tent, nearly thrown onto the cold winter ground, finding myself at the feet of the second child of Butsuma-Senju, Tobirama. Above me, his red eyes bored deep into my skin, threatening to set me aflame with his obvious hatred. Arms folded over his chest the man began a barrage of words, thrown in anger “what the hell you think you’re doing? Helping them escape? And here we thought you could barely walk due to medical issues.”

“Tobirama-Sama-“ nothing else go passed my lips, before he rained down the sentence only an alpha could inflict onto an omega. “How cruel is fate to give me an omega dedicated to my lifelong enemy. A shame as it is unfair” a sigh leaves his lips, “I hear by reject you as my mate.”

Agony, more sinful then anything imaginable invaded every drop of blood my in my veins, piecing every nerve and breaking every bone. Nothing could describe the cruel pain rushing through my body. Blood erupted from my mouth, overwhelming my throat as my body fell sideways onto the natural group. My screams blending perfectly with the agony.

Chapter Text

Tobirama:

Sakura’s flesh drops to the forest floor, the unforgiving sound resonating in the ears of the entire camp and surrounding woods. Our surroundings fall silent bearing witness to my words results, her fate forever etched in my mind, as ruby orbs capture the sight of her pain, watching on as she wails and throws up the liquid that enables her to live. Eyes wide in fright and agony. As soon as her state worsens and the agony begins does it stop, the seizuring body and gaping mouth going silent.

At first glance, the faces of the men showcase their confusion. Why did an lone, strange omega leave the tent of the Uchiha prisoners like a rag doll dragged by the second older clan head? Some convert into anger. But their looks are uniform when I finally speak, casting her life to the side where it was welcomed to perish. Now their faces are horrified and shocked. Where noses originally sniffed to catch her scent they now twist away from the sour source. The soldiers not on the scene quickly learn the story from those protesting on scene. A few even creating a barackade between Sakura and I. A useless endeavor considering I could wipe them all out if I choose to. “What the hell is going on-?” My father’s voice rings out among the crowd. With my back turned I miss the arrival of my parental figure. I miss the horror develop on his face when he discovers her on the ground, unresponsive and close to death. What I don’t miss is the horrified gazes of the Uchiha guards whose coal eyes are able to see all goings on with the flowing in the wind flaps of their tent entrance. Mouths agap and speechless. Sparks of sastifaction mix with the relief knowing that it is all over. No longer will she hang over my head. I won’t have to argue with father over her nor will I have to listen to Hashirama babble about her at meals and meetings. A sigh might leave my throat but I can’t shake this feeling of panic, fright and emotional pain even if none of it was shown using facial features. Sakura is picked up off the ground rushed to the safety of the medical tent. Father carries her in his arms, his protectors on his heels.

Protesting voices contuine to bounce off my ears. Words like “scumbag,” “heartless,” and “monster” come and go but bother me none. What was done was done and it was the right thing to do. What should’ve been done from the very beginning, when she was first discovered. My feet carry me from the dying scene to my tent to work on some seals.

Considering the battle with the Uchiha was over and the camp was relatively quiet I should’ve been able to work in peace on some newly developed seals, expansions over the traditional storage scrolls which was child’s work and some more controversial and complicated flesh preservation seals. My assumptions would’ve be correct had I not given my father permission to enter my private quarters unannounced. And the clan head was furious. He shoved the tent flaps aside aggressively earning my attention. I didn’t even get to lift a brow before he grabbed me by the scruff and dragged me from my desk and tent unceremoniously, roughly with no regards for my status or emotions. People were staring; some with intriuged others with disgusted fury. Father using the heel of his foot kicked me in the arse through the front main entrence of the medial tent. As soon as I land on my face he’s hosting me up by my scruff again as if I was a little pup again just grown enough to no longer run to my mother for everything.

Back in Sakura’s private room father leaves me to my own devices, releasing me to land on my limbs. On my hands and knees my head looks up to find Hashirama being held back by the progenitors, the twelve alpha protectors of the omega clan head struggling to hold down my single brother. But Hashirama is not the brother I’ve known since my first breath, his face has contorted in what only can be described as unadulterated agony. My brothers eyes radiate pure madness, wild and flashing to capture each movement, his teeth have elongated, becoming the points alphas of the past used in hand to hand combat over territory and mates. His hands have long since converted into claws, outfitted with sharp tips fit to tear flesh. The sounds his throat is making is not anything I could’ve expected. He snarls, he growls and thrashes in their grips. Ones that threaten to break at any moment.

Sakura was unresponsive, just laying there like an unused wooden board. Prone and looking deathly ill. Yuri was the only other female in the room, laying Sakuras palm in her’s as she proceeded with whatever medical ninjutsu procedure she was undergoing. But the whole thing was weird, for any procedure there would be more than one staff member on hand, equipped and ready to help out. Yet Yuri’s hands were the only ones that glowed a healing green. Sakura did not respond to any treatment. This lack of reaction bothered me, unable shake the hours long feeling that something was wrong, effectively leaving me antsy. “You did this to her” my fathers furry was to be expected but not this almost- I don’t… know. I was given no chance to respond before he’s moving onto say more, “the poor girl was barely surviving the abondoment and rejection by her former mates. Ones that left her to suffer a slow and painful exsistance based on agony and grief, leaving her to live her life like a dead soul in a body. Your rejection of her caused her physical self to surrender. The sickness we were treating was caused by the neglect, one we were once gaining ground on. But now…” he sighs. As he says his piece I don’t rise, knowing to kneel at his feet. My fathers fists clenches. Before his scent gave nothing away, having hidden his deepest emotions so that they were not reflected in his natural smell. But now he holds nothing back, letting his whole anger and disgust stain the room. With his back formally to me he whips around to face me. “You!” He begins to roar in my face, “her body has shut down. Terroring between life and death. If it wasn’t for Yuri keeping her alive with her chakra, you would’ve killed her on the spot and for what? For merly existing.”

My father gets into my face, yelling at me with all he has, “why Tobirama? Why did you almost kill your mate? Why did you nearly take the life of your brother’s mate? What has he done to deserve this?”

When I didn’t respond, feeling lost my self, my father wrenched me closer to the bed. Dropping me at her bed side. “Look and see what you’ve done.” My head is forced to the side to face Hashirama whose eyes were wild and hair astray. “Your brother wasn’t even in camp when you broke her. But he felt her, felt her suffering. The forest is no longer welcoming, filled with thorns and weaponized trees. We can’t get through. He rushed back to camp neaerly slaughtering your clan mates. Look at him, see his suffering?”

“Answer me boy! I raised you to respect and worship omegas. Without us you wouldn’t exist or have happyness. We give your kind families and welcome you home after long battles. All we have ever asked for was to be loved in return and be respected. We are the yang to your yin. Yet you’ve thrown that all away” his hand movements are all over, rapid without remorseful anger. His rising temper causing my heart to pump faster in panic, but most of all dragged me down into the pits of regret. His chest heaved up and down, up and down as he strived for a proper breath. “You are a disgrace of an alpha. You are no better than the Uchiha.” Just hearing the name made by blood boil in the opposite direction. “She was trying to help them escape.”

“For all your brilliance you are stupid!” Taken aback I go silent. “How do you think she got there hmm? I helped her walk there, showed her the way and gave her permission to go inside.”

“I heard that she is the mate of Madara and Inzua Uchiha-“ I begin, earning humorless chuckles from my father, watching with wide eyes as his head arches back, hands covering his eyes. “I didn’t tell you that for this very reason.” Everything was beginning to fall in place even as my mind raced, peicemealing together all the puzzle pieces of information. He knew her past. Hiding it from me in hopes of improving mine and Hashirama’s future. My father knew all along she would be in that tent. Enabled the once thought to be secret meeting, allowing her to say goodbye. The latters reason maybe unknown but didn’t really matter. Against his grip I turned to look at the silent, deathly still women on the cot. Yuri was steeped in work, ignoring all goings on to focus on her patient. The clan leaders alpha protectors were still struggling against Hashirama’s might, at this moment letting out a verbal warning to my dad that they could no longer hold him. He sprung from their grips, breaking fingers and leaving behind deep gashes in arms and wrists. Father was tackled to the ground, body covered by two of the alpha gaurds as Hashirama went wild.

Hashirama lunged to her bedside, taking a protective stance in front of her. Attacking anyone who got to close. Normal eyes overtaken by brown showecased to the world how mad he had become. Reaching out enlongated, threatening nails fly in Yuris direction. But before anyone can get a word out otherwise, he freezes mid attack. Drawing back after a moment where everyone in the room holds their breaths as if waiting for him to splatter her blood over the dirt floor and white covers. Thankfully all he does is crouch over her protectively, warning us to stay way with deep, guttal sounds.

Father dismissed the progenitors, releasing the twelve elite alphas to get checked out. The rest of the staff working their magic out in the main space. Me I just stood there in the corner, trying to cope with a racing mind and guilty heart. Father stroad up to me, standing man to man with his arms folded over his chest. “I want answers now.”

“I don’t know” he threw his arms down to his side, my red eyes not failing to miss the clenching of his fists.“That is not good enough” he snarled, “why is hells name did you not want her to begin with?”

“I-…”

“Answer me!” The order was absolute. If an answer wasn’t given then there was no way not to interrupt my silence as insubordination. “Because she wasn’t there when I needed her” I mumble, ashamed. My fathers once wide with anger now narrowed to slits. “What did you just say?”

“She wasn’t there when I needed her” I reply humbled by my own shame. “What the fuck are you talking about?” My self imposed privacy meant that even close family knew what was going in my life until something was terribly wrong. But not even they were aware of my emotional state, one that nearly dragged me to deepest depths. At that point in time I only saw a way out if my mate had been delievered to me. With tears in my eyes, all those years ago I had prayed to the gods above. But to no avail. “What are you talking about?”

“Never mind, what’s done is done.” Fathers yelling peeterd off into nothing as I went numb. My mind slowed to a stand still. Red eyes usually scorned by the Senju clan watched helplessly as my brother guarded what was undoubtedly the dying ticket to his only happyness.

Third person:

The following days in the Senju camp were weighed down with bitter breathlessness. The heir apparent, Tobirama Senju was imprisoned by his own father in his tent. Barring an attack, the second born son was not allowed to step foot outside. His clan mates made nasty hateful comments about his abuse and neglect. Scorn dripping off their every word. With the truth out to the whole camp, curtsy of gossip and the clan heads recent announcements Tobirama was seen as no better than an alpha monster.

Sakura’s conditioned worsened, with little hope of her ever awakening let alone regaining heath. Her near vegetable state was only living due to the skill of the medical staff who at all hours of the day flowed chakra into her body to spur her systems into functioning. Meals were funneled into her stomach by the spoonfuls, food intake reduced to mashed up vegetables and meats. Her throat had to be stimulated to allow it to pass down her throat.

Hashirama didn’t take his mates deterating state well. For over a week, the clan walked on eggshells. Waiting for her to pass and him to turn truely animalistic, one that had no hope of redemption. He wouldn’t be the first or the last who went mad after the death of their mate. The alphas became unregonizable, frothing at the mouth, claws fully formed and teeth dripping menacly. They attacked randomly, becoming a threat to everyone, even former friends and family. It was unlikely the uncivilized humanoid creatures would die to starvation, rather would be put out of their misery. He was already partway there, only coming back to the clan a week and half in. Well past Christmas and snowed in under the winter wrath, the clan was forced to watch as the normal happy go lucky man was reduced to a depressed shell of a man. One that refused to leave Sakura’s side. There was never a time when one could walk in

The Senju worshiped their other half’s. To them omegas were the light in the cold, dark world where death was apparent and lurking around every corner. At the end of the day, Senju alphas faught for the betterment of the clan but only wished to return to the open arms of their omegas back home. The ones that gifted them pups. The ones that loved and cared for them. To hurt one esspically ones mate was unfathable.

Hashirama:

Darkness. Black hole. A bleak void. My world narrowed down to one room, to a single bed and an individual. Seeing her pink hair and the near empty promise of viewing her emerald eyes kept me awake. Her scent drew my attention. I held out hope to hear her giggles, to see a smile grace her face.
She had the most beautiful laugh. One that wasn’t forced or hid malice. And when she smiled it was as if all was right in the world. Sitting in my seat at her bed side I recalled the first time she let lose her amusement. My personality had shown through my cool act, making a complete fool of my self. Looking back at it, I remember how my mouth got me in trouble and my mind didn’t catch up until it was done and over. If a mirror had been available I’m sure my reflection would show my beet red face. Sakura just threw her head back and laughed. Eyes closing and hands pressed to her chest she laughed until she lost her breath, leaving her coughing. As I patted her back elation ran rampet in my veins. My mind racing as I tried to figure out anyway I could drag out that dreamy sound. So I faked pouted in offense and she spiraled down the rabbit hole of amusement all over again, dragging out her chuckles.

As the days passed, sunlight giving way to the night sky above my optimism began to waver. What if she did not wake. Looking to the canvas canopy, my eyes closed as I prayed to whatever god or goddess that my life partner would awaken. Willing to trade my life for hers, I bargained with them. Pleading I offered my soul to whoever would hear, if she would awaken and heal. Pressing our foreheads together I faught the tears threatening to spill. My emotions, the dispair, the longing, the loneliness was close to drowning me. The kicking of my feet and the flailing of my arms barely keeping me above her black liquid. “Please awaken,” I whispered for her ears only. “I miss you.”

Our short time together was unrevelent. I loved her the moment I saw her, falling all that much harder when she smiled and laughed but never more so when she finally spoke about her self. She knew nothing about how to read or write but talked knowingly about plants, what to eat to live and what would kill, where to find them and how to cook them. Sakura liked to draw when she found the energy or time she once admitted. “Mostly flowers” she said when prompted during a following up question. Had the seasons granted me the oppertunity I would’ve brought her flowers to lighten up her private atmosphere. She was protective of her small possessions. The vase might be cracked in some spots but to her it was the prettiest peice of pottery ever to see the daylight hours. And those little animals…Sakura would sometimes trace the wooden treasures. Looking at them with adoration and reverence. As if those little figures were the only friends she ever had. When ever she shared stories or private information about her self she never mentioned another individual in good light. She was the protagonist and the single most character in all tales. Her lonely reality was truely depressing.

“My lord” forehead lifting I found, Daisuke, one of the medics on staff standing in the open doorway. “Forgive me for not knocking but-“

“Theres nothing to knock on” I replied humorless. “You may enter.” The man entered, hands folded neatly behind his back as he stood at attention, “I am here to check on her ladyship.”

“Go ahead” head hanging low I only caught his approach from the corner of my eyes. The brown orbs watching as he checked to ensure she was breathing, two fingers hovering near her nose before moving on to check her heart rate by pressing fingers to her wrist. Laying green hands on her abdomine he spent a few minuets monitoring her physical condition, eyes closed in focus. Time passed in near silence, only interrupted by the occasional ruffle of the bed sheets and the popping of the wood in the burning stove. Personally the heat left me uncomfortable but with her lowered body tempature one that medics reported was even lower than Tobis, left her defenless and desperately in need of warmth. “How is she?” My question hung in the air as I watched him draw his palms back to his side. A sigh leaves his lips, taking a small moment to figure out how to tell me that nothing had changed. My distant relative told me exactly what I expected to hear. With a dismissive wave of my spare hand he left us.

“Hashirama?” Eyes opening, head not lifting from the side of the bed I saw my closet cousin pass Daisuke in the entry way. “How are you and Sakura? You look tired.” This wasn’t the first time she had come to visit. Father might’ve kept Sakura’s visitor circle small to begin with to not overwhelm her and to help her recover peacefully but now the not only had the clan been fully filled in but many had begun to visit, Toka being one of the first. Although she might be hurt over the fact that she wasn’t allowed in sooner I knew the other alpha understood the severity of the situation and left her grievances at the door. The men and women concerned with the their further matriarch’s health. “Nothing has changed” I murmor in response, laying everything on the tablet with those three measly words. “Maybe you should let someone else take over.”

“No” I nearly snapped, getting tired of everyone trying to get me to leave her bedside. All because they thought I was weak, not good enough to stay by her side. I was Hashirama Senju, heir to the Senju legacy and future leader. I bore our emblem on my back, I mastered the wood style justu of our clan. For her and for them I would not bend or break. “We’re just concerned that’s all. Your barley sleep or eat, you’ve lost weight and you’ve thinned out.” Toka plopped down in the spare seat, one the medics used when they switched in to run their chakra through Sakura’s veins. “I will protect my mate” I try to keep the growl out of my voice not wanting my frayed nerves to be taken out on her. “Respect my wishes or leave.”

“Yes sir” she said, a more respectful edge tinging her voice and word choice. Though we had always been on good, unprofessional familiar terms expect at formal family functions she downed the title now since I had issued a direct order. “Itama-“ she began, clearly looking for a peaceful way to change the topic, “lead a hunting expedition today. Wanted some fresh meat to take home. I heard he caught two bucks and a boar. He was disappointed in not getting more.”

“He was the only one that went out?”

“No three others went with him. Overall I think they caught five deer, one boar, a dozen squirls and three fat rabbits.” Not a lot, definitely not enough to make it back home but it was somthing. “He’s out at the lake currently freezing his butt off fishing.”

“Where is Kawamara?” Keep her talking, anything not to focus on Sakuras prone figure. “He’s leading a Patrol just outside camp. Butsuma-Sama didn’t dare push to much farther. Not with the weather and supplies running low.”

“We will return soon” I say, bringing to mind the logistics of escorting Sakura back home. Who would carry her? How would that work with the medical ninja needing physical contact at all times. Sakura would be vulnerable to enemies and to the outdoors. Likely she would have to be moved slowly in a cart, one that could be easily moved to the middle of the troops, near the supplies and medial staff. We wouldn’t have to move any slower considering we had to go by ox speed. But the weather…The Senju couldn’t move a functioning fire place on a cart. The possibly of it spooking the cattle or catching fire was high. My forehead throbbed, hands moving up to rub the painful skin. Logistics were usually left to my brother. “Will you plead for Tobi’s release?”

“No” I answered, the conversation taking a bitter turn. “He has to face the consequences of his actions.”

“He will face Senju law when he gets back home” our cousin says, voice lowered by her sadness. The Senju clan had no forgiveness for those who hurt omegas. Zero tolleration was afforded and no mercy granted. A trial would take place to determine his fate. And for the first time in my exsistance I found I didn’t care if he lived or not. I felt no need to speak up in his defense. Since Sakura was unconscious and with little hope of her awakening any time soon, witness testimonies would be key in the final decison. No matter what Tobi did I would never wish death upon him, but our relationship and bond as brothers had been…damaged and I wallowed in the fact that I wasn’t sure I could forgive him.

“He might die” she whispered as if she her self was trying to come to understand such a concept. But no one, not even the main, leading branch was exempt for our absolute laws. “I know.”

“I simply don’t understand” was all she said as she up and left suddenly. Rubbing at her temple. Pushing her unwashed and unkept hair out of her eyes. Looking tired and haggard her self, the confident, boastful alpha cousin I knew dragged her feet on the way out. “Where you going?”

“To get some sleep” but there was more to the picture then meet the eye. Something I wasn’t in on. And frankly as much as it made me a bad person, I didn’t care what was going on with her. I had so much to give and all of it had been given to the pink sleeping beauty. Chocolate eyes crept back to Sakuras unmoving form, feeling just as hopeless as before.

The candle at the bedside, calling the nightstand home burned dimly, providing little light in the space. How long had it been now? 22 hours? No I could remain awake for that long without sleep. What day was it now? Father didn’t waste his breath attempting to pull me away for duties. The last time he tried he was forced to run from my attacking vines. Ones that refused to budge an inch from the opening until the medical staff came knocking to check up on Sakura. A small part of me was satisfied that he finally got the damn message through his skull, knowing to leave us well enough alone. I simply wasn’t willing to move not even for my clan. The candle barely had any body to it left. How long since I had eaten or slept? Exhaustion burned through my veins but I refused to give into dropping eyes or a rumbling stomach. A sigh left my lips. A cramp had long since been established in my hand. Since I had been taught to flow my chakra into her I had been the sole keeper of her soul, refusing to disconnect our fingers for even a moment. My head began a to lean forward but my mental capabilities kept my awake. I allowed my self a single moment of respite. Press my cheek to hers, crooning in hope she would hear the sounds from deep in my chest and find the strength to awaken.

A single blink, my remaining free hand rubbed at my eyes. Feeling the burning against my closed eye lids. My chakra stores were getting low, exhaustion and lack of food weighing heavliy on me. If another person tried to diswade me from caring for Sakura there would be havoc. I look down watching as my single hand lite up a light green shade of healing chakra that was pumping slowly into Sakura. I wish she would awaken.

All hell breaks loss two weeks later. The clan should’ve long since been back in our traditional territory. Father had sent out the season cease fire agreement, one that the Uchiha couldn’t argue against considering fighting was stupid when basic traveling was hampered at every turn by white fluff. It was a complete surprise when we were attacked by them suddenly. Mid winter and a temporary treaty signed.

Cries, shouts, explosions that could only mean bloodshed reached me from the far end of the medical tent. At first I wasn’t sure what I was hearing. What could cause such an commotion? Half asleep and struggling to stay wake, ignore my aching bones from sitting so long and my rumbling stomach protesting the length between meals it took my brain longer than it should’ve to understand what was going on. Madara’s war cry made me finally realize what was happening beyond the four walls of canvas. In a normal situation I would’ve rushed to the front lines, roaring his name back in challenge., prepared to fight my old friend, one I still hoped craved for peace as much as I did. But Sakura- Hearing my clan mates pain and fright made me make choose. Unable to leave her lest she die from the lack of chakara I picked her up into my arms prepared to deliver her to the medics, putting faith into them for her survival. But I didn’t get that far. As soon as I entered the main space I caught the medics preparing. Yuri was barking orders, trying to pack up supplies in preparation for retreat while balancing the need to prepare for the immediate care of clan mates. “Yuri” I said, approaching the head doctor. Heads turn but only she gives me the time as she refocuses their attention to their duties. “Well take her my lord-“ the canvas flaps of the front doors fly open, letting in the cold air outside, unable to prevention intrusion.

Standing in front of me, wielding his iconic weapon was Madara Uchiha. Sakura’s passing paused, still in my arms when he entered, as my entire attention focused on the newly arrived threat. And he was the biggest threat, Inzua could be dealt with, something I’d leave up to my closest sibling. The two nearly matched in strength. Inzua’s older brother was my counterpart, paired in strength together by fate. I was the only one strong enough to deal with him. And I couldn’t fight with my mate so close.

No one could’ve predicted how the next few moments played out. The scene unfolding nearly indescribable. His normal hatred filled eyes and battle stance loosen when his eyes fixated on the pink haired beauty. Horror over takes the anger and blood lust, eyes widening as he takes a step forward. “Sakura?” A key factor rushes to the forefront of my brain, ‘mates.’

“What have you done?!” He roars, taking a threatening step forward. Hands clenched at his side. “We didn’t do anything!” I argue back, matching his volume and intensity. “Sakura”the way he calls out, the words are dripping with fright, not an emotion I would’ve ever thought Madara to have. The concern palpable on his face. My life long friend and enemy didn’t appear to know what to do. “Hashirama” he began taking a few steps forward, but keeping his distance. Out of arm reach of both parties. “Let her go, shes’ innocent. Please she has nothing to do with our war.”

Ironic. Simply ironic. Here my old friend stood in front of me begging for the life of a women he abondoned years ago. Eyes pleading, the sharingan spinning madly as he saught a way to no doubt reach her without injuring Sakura in the process. Maybe it was just his instincts reacting to what they precived to be a threat to his mate. Madara was not willing to stay put, taking another step forward. My chakara was responding, vines rising from underground. Nothing like how they would if we were allowed to let lose, only ever able to do without anyone else around. But the wood was visible, rising in small quantities under out feet. Sakrua was still clentched to my chest my mind waging a war against my instincts. The former wanted to get Sakura away form Madara, to provide her a clean escape from the battlefield where she could be safely cared for under the watchful gazes of the medics. On the other side of the coin Sakura needed to be right besides me. My instincts rages that no one could care for her like we could. For if she left out line of sight no doubt a foreign alpha would move in and hurt her. A snarl fled from my throat when he made to come towards us. “Madara” I growled out, his last and final warning.

My rivals sharnigan predicted my movements. I twisted slightly, a poor attempt to hand off Sakura’s prone form to a waiting medic and keep him in my sight. Madara lunged forward, weapons raised, the metal clashing against solid wood. The latter reacting to my emotions, rising from the winter ground and making to grab our opponent, blocking his incoming attack. Hankles rising, voice raised in a war cry, I met him in close combat.

Fire, smoke, sparks from where metal met metal. Abandoning his go to weapon, his , Madara switched to his long sword, the very one that clashed against mine. Caois was at every corner, fighting was everywhere one looked. The violence catching my eyes when we parted long enough. Ducking I dodged a swipe at my head. Kicking his knees he crumbled, but managed to move before I could deliver a follow up blow, rolling to the side and back flipping to his feet. Black handle of his weapon still clutched tight in his hand. Around us the world burned, not able to go full power as part of a silent agreement. Neither willing to pull out all the stops lest they take out allies and family members on their own side. He pulls back to blow powerful flames in my direction, the phonix flower Justus sera ring some ends of my hair when I’m able to dodge quick enough. The heat felt against the back of my kneck. His hereditary eyes miss my wood style justu, a newly developed one that damaged the ground under an opponents feet, leaving in its wake a deep hole where one was pulled to his sharp and painful death, impaled its victim from multiple directions after wrapping them up. Madara had yet to witness this move before. The first intention was a complete success, catching him off gaurd. But he dodged the second part by switching out with a shadow clone. It still pissed Tobirama off to this day that his Justu, the one he developed from scratch had been leaked to the enemy.

As soon as the clone dispersed I realized my mistake too late. I had given him the oppertunity to avoid a head on collison with me long term. Madara has escaped.

Heart racing from fright, he could take anyone out at anytime, he was just that powerful, and because I knew exactly where he was headed. After our pink haired beauty. My feet carried me past both the living and dead. I’d be guilt ridden later when I didn’t stop to help some clan mates with their own fights but Sakura needed me more than them. Shinobi died and lived for the fight, they were trained in the specialized art of killing, she was not. Helpless as a newborn kitten, awake or not.

“Tobirama!” I knew that voice. “You god damn bastard, give her back!” A wave of water which could’ve only came from my younger brother wet the battlefield, soaking all in the vincity. Shivering but ignoring my bodies response I pressed forward, only to get nearly ran over by a retreating Tobi. The sight of his back leaving me speechless and still in my tracks. Brown eyes watch as a black flash of mass gives chase, shouting profanity’s and demands. Tobi doges half ass attempts on his life. The two far from serious in a fight that usually resulted in the older brothers splitting them apart when all was said and done. It takes a moment for my brain to catch up. To fully comprehend the foreign scene. The man who left his mate, said the words that nearly handed her soul into the hands of death was protecting Sakura. Tobi was retreating from the war zone with Sakura tucked in his arms, held tight to his upper body as he doges and weaves to avoid bodily harm and her being snatched away while fluxiating his own power source into her veins, bones, flesh and organs.

“Tobi” I shout, drawing the men’s attentions, both sets of alpha eyes focusing on me. “Go! Get her out of here!” I order, voice rising above the scenes bloodshed noises. Madara arrives a moment later, the two Uchiha brothers wasting no time in useless communication, they both charge head long into a fresh new battle, two against one. Tobi hesitantly turns before fleeing. I block the Uchiha from following.

Disorganized and with heavy losses, the Senju clan retreats across the traditional boarder. Knowing that the Uchiha will not cross the invisiable line. The healthiest stay at the back to ensure the full retreat of the injured and supply wagons. Out of the nine wagons that arrived with us, four were lost. Losing four steers and wood were a small lost in the wake of the casualty count. Fifteeen lives, that’s how many loved ones we lost in just a single nights clash. Fallen bodies, many whom remain on the other side of the boarder were abondoned to ensure the contuine living of the breathing.

Madara and Inzu are livid. Their father and remaining brothers struggle to hold them back as they make active efforts to presue us on our side of the land. With all the noise, profanities, screams of pain and shouts of anger and grief I can not hear what the two have to say but I can read their lips. Madara was the fitted thinker of the Uchiha clan but for all his scheming he was foolish to think that we’d just hand over Sakura.

As I stare at Madara from Senju territory, I come to the realization that he was not the man I thought he was. Heart breaking I now understand that the kind boy I secretly grew up with and once considered equal to a blood brother was a heartless monster. A preditor that preyed on innocent, harmless omegas. Leaving them in the cold, abondoned and slowly dying. With one last look, with a heavy broken heart I turn away.

My white puffed haired brother finds two days in to our slow trek back to the compound. Feeling defeated and with a heavy heart I watch him approach, winding his way to my side, Sakura safe in his arms. Only the pink of her hair peeks out from under thick fur, ones that my younger brother insisted on packing for all missions and battles. The brown providing a stark contrast to her bright hair color. Head bowing to nuzzle the top of her head, I croon to her. “She’s ok Anjia” Tobirama said, voice low. “She’s uninjured.” The only consultation in this bloody world. “Thank you for keeping her safe.”

“Of course.” Tan arms reach out, planning to take her, making an attempt to force my tired and still recovering form to take her. Tobi as much as I love him pulls back. At my angered growl he stampers out a quick, “your dirty and might infect her with something.” The clean freak. Unable to argue with his logic and too tired to do so I fall in step besides him. “What happended.”

“Somehow they found out where we were and ambushed us.”

“Getting passed the gaurds and attacking the camp, this was a carefully planed maneuver” already his brain was working. Rather probably had for days, waiting ever so impatiently to share his brilliant thoughts. “How many did we lose? Where are the carriages? Where is father, Itma and Kawamara?”

A sigh leaves my lips as I draw on the last of my thought to be endless reserve of patience. “Fifteen dead,” I reply, “we lost four wagons. All the steers and the structures and supplies. Father is in the middle of the craban, Itma and Kawamara are near by,” a small sollstace. “And Toka?”

“Around here somewhere, I saw her earlier” this appears to placate him as I can visibly see his shoulder slump.

“All the medics are dead except three. Ano, Daisuke, and Chino were the only ones to make it out alive” he begins. “One of the Uchiha cut Yuri down” a swallow, “I couldn’t reach them in time. Yuri died pumping the last of her chakra into Sakura.” To hear the truth, to hear how an Uchiha made vicious efforts to kill my women sent hot anger through my veins. Medic killing was an established tactic but per the rules of warfare no omegas were forbidden to be harmed. Even the Hygua who did not value omegas lest they come from the main branch practiced this rule. Hearing the violator of the unspoken rule was dead was pleasing, knowing he couldn’t harm another innocent person. Though I still wish he died form my blade.

Brown orbs watched as Tobi adjusted her in his arms. Making sure she was warm and comfortable before the two of us contuined to march forward, working our way slowly back home.

Chapter Text

Third person:

Under the gaze of nightfall, the Senju anterage marched over the last distance to their final destination. No one waited at the entry way. Seeing as the clan lacked summons to send messages back and forth no one had been notified of the hasty, shameful retreat. Combined with the lateness of the night it was to be expected to not be welcomed. Chino was the one to alert the ones that stayed behind. With only the three of them and with little time or supplies to treat patients it was unsurprising when she ran forward for reinforcements. The commotion alerting the rest of the civilians and shinobi alike. It would not be long before mother arrived.

Droves of Senju came to investigate the commotion plaguing the streets of the formally silent dirt roads of the Senju homestead. Some came out sleepily, complaints on thier lips. While others came out stomping mad, loudly protesting being denied what they presumed to be their rightful beauty sleep. Many a eyes widened when they realized who had awoken them from their slumber, standing back while others came to our sides. Family and friends rushed forward to offer to help.

Shinobi were asked many things of them. Demands had only increased since their departure. Manywere cold and tired. Rations had long since ran out, too numerious to feed and fresh kills were not enough let alone prepared for consumption. After traveling at the speed of the four legged steer and ox that a pulled out supply wagons, a necessity considering the distance from the compound, stomachs were loudly demanding food, men and women alike were filithy and cut up. No one had gotten a bath in two weeks. Meals were sparce, happening after random hunts when the weather allowed it. Hunters were asked to hunt, bringing back whatever was possiple only for it to be sheapered off to the wounded and sick. The little warmth provided came from small breaks at night where campfires were made and a medical tent set up. More like three smaller medical shelters. Many went hungry and cold. Moving only kept one so warm and burned up more calories walking and keeping ones body tempature healthy. Sacrafices were not in vain, that was well known. Anything given up was to keep those back home safe and happy. Dispite not being victorious in the formal sense much had been accomplished. The military had returned with new information, having mad a succcesful breach of enemy territory. And with a new permanent member of the clan.

Never before had the clan reunited in the communal common area, a passed down from generations, generously size traditional building, one that was often used for parties, banquets, trials, ect…after a battle. The community came equipped with blankets, towels, teas and food, prepared to aid the shinobi anyway they could, even if they were not trained in medical care. Medics impatiently tried to work around the civilians and shinobi who remained at home as protectors. The matriarch came as soon as she could, dressed in night clothes, sword at her side and four legged life mates on her heels. As anyone would do when fear gripped her, worried for the safty of her children and mate, she wished to rush to their sides but knew where her duties recided. Orders were dished out for the best of the clan. The wounded was to be cared for above all else, at any means necessary. Catching her husbands eye, Hina Senju shared a look with her mate and the two got to work. “Any one not part of the Champaign or a medic out.” Ofcourse there was much opposition esspically from omegas who wanted to care for their significant others. But rather than helping, they were undoubtedly hindering. Getting under foot.

Heart break for the clan came when families and friends realized their loved ones had not made it home. Cries erupted and people broke down. Falling to the floor to wail and sob. Hina left overseeing the care of the new arrivals to her mate, heading over to large group of Senju that were mourning. Gentle words and hugs although would not bring them back, symbolized the love the clan had for each other.

Amoung the chaos Hashirama tried to get Tobirama to release Sakura. Head strong the powder puff haired man didn’t want to hand Sakura to the fresh, waiting medics. Hashirama, normally the teddy bear of the four heirs was rapidly losing his patience with his younger brother. The very one who was snarling and clutching the unresponsive women tight. “Tobi let her go. They just want to help” his cousin encouraged, “let her go.” Many eyes looked on as Tobirama refused, snapping his teeth and backing away in animalistic manner so unlike his normal self. Effectively cornering himself against the wall. “Outo-“ Hashirama used a threatening tone towards the other man, advancing non to friendly. “Whats going on here?” Their mother in her own white haired glory approached, the alpha women standing tall, arms folded over her grey night wear, giving the three youngsters a raised eye brow look that encased her inquiry and irration. “Who is that?”

“My mate” Hashirama answered, Tobirama tacking on before he could hope to finish, “our mate.” This pissed off his older brother more, increasing the tension in the already suffocating room, “no! You gave up that right when you rejected her.”

“Fuck you Hashirama!” Multiple eyes widened at the uncharacteristic retort. Tobirama was raised to respect his elders including his older brother, the heir of the clan. Tobi was known to be monotone, straight to the point and respectful. “Please release her Tobirama-Sama” one of the medics started only to be snarled at when she unwisely reached towards the pink haired women. “Please allow us to help her, help you both” the same medic encouraged. “No!”

“Tobirama!” His mother snapped back, the two Hataka’s nature shinning through, more animal than human. She might not know or understand what was going on entirely. But the newly arrived alpha female understood enough that she needed to get the unconscious women to the medics pronto. Having long since noticed that the visitor was unresponsive in the wake of all the negatively. Anyone could see that the normal two peas in a pod brothers were ready to rip each others throats out. The only reason Hashirama hadn’t wielded his wood against the other was because he was nearly out of chakra, a rare sight. The heir to be in a similar state but still determined not to give her up without a fight. Now was not the time to get answers, that could be done later. Coming up with an on the spot plan, Hina sent Shin and Keito, her furry life mates to distract her eldest biological son. And he fell for it. Shin approached from the left and Keito from the right. The red eyed man unable to keep his eye on the brown and tan haired wolf and the reddish brown one at the same time. Attention diverted long enough that the quick footed full blooded Hataka swooped in to grab Sakura. The alpha male lunged for his mother and Sakura, the former having handed off the later. But his mother grabbed both his arms, wrapping her own around him to force his to his sides, pulled his back to her chest. Holding him hostage, unafraid of her sons aggressive behavior, born from being unhinged, enduring the teeth marks in her arms and the scratching attacks, the alpha female knew something was terriably wrong.

Watching out of the corner of her eyes Hashirama is tackled to the ground. “Fuck off” the man never swore when sober. Only having a filthy mouth when drunk off his hinges. Without his strength he was easily to man handle into getting the care he required. Any given day his automatic healing justus would kick in but not when his power was virtually nonexistent.

As a clan of healing the Senju had a single building reserved for healing. The structure was situated away from most others in the compound to allow for quiet healing. The large space was single story, divided into two. One side for omegas and one for alphas. Sakura recided in a private room instead of a dual bed room to afford her privacy and care for her immacuated state. At least one trained medic remained at her side at all times, pumping chakar into her system at all hours. Hashirama due to his burn injuries and physical damage was housed at the other end with the rest of the alphas, something that pissed him off, all he wanted was to be by her side and no one would let him go to her, effectively tied to the bed.

Hina and Butsuma Senju finally reunited at in the communal building of healing. Kisses and a long hug we’re exchanged, the two mates relieved to be by the others side once again. Thankful that the gods spared the omega after the long separation and draw out battle. Hands linked and loving words said the two checked back in with the staff in the early morning hours. Hashirama had to wrangled back into bed after escaping the sheets and mattress. The fool giving his parents and medical personal a run for their money after leaving without approval. Aruging to be besides his omega. Finally the couple managed to go check on Sakura, making the trek to the omega’s side. As the two waited to speak privately in her room with the caregivers, Butsuma filled his alpha in with all that happened, watching in horror as he spoke of Tobi’s actions.

“He did what?” His birth mother facial features twisted in a mixture of horror and disgust. The Hataka, similar to the Senju thought highly of their omegas, worshiping the ground they walked on. After all their goodness of life, Mother Earth gifted the God Fatherstorm’s alphas, omegas. Per the Hataka origin story, Fatherstorm and Mother are the original two beings, the creators of all. Dedicated to their destiny and overwhelming with creativity they made the world what it is today. Mother Earth brought forth the soil, plant life and animals. Coloring the earth in greens, blues, yellow, oranges and white. For her final touch she created omegas, the gifters of life. Calmer beings, with natural mothering instincts like their creator. Fatherstorm contributed the life giving water and sun. He brought forth sunlight, clouds, thunder storms and winter weather. Helping the life his significant other thrive. Lastly, the holy being made alphas and betas. The former were the main providers, ensuring the protection of their weaker counterparts. Loving omegas for all they were worth. Lacking instincts and animal traits betas were the middle man. For Tobirama, his actions were a clear betrayal of all his mothers clan instilled in him, what the Senju raised him to be. Reprocusins from both clans would be harsh and swift.

As for where the white aired man was, was unknown. He wasn’t answering the knocking at his lab door. No one but Tobi was able to enter the lab unless he personally opened the door. Toko was on the hunt for the man along side his younger brothers. The three’s minor injuries relatively healed.

“You wanted to see my lord, my lady” enter Juan, the clans senior head medic. The short blond hair beta male bowed politely. His wooden clipboard a perfect compliment to his white uniform and doctor coat. “How is the young lady?”

“Hina-Sama” the man begins, “I have no information on her medical history, just the verbal passing from the medics at camp. I’ve been informed and have updated the staff on how to treat her. Sakura-sama’s heart beat remains steady though still lower than normal. Her breathing is steady. Her lady ships temperature has dropped down significantly which puts her at great risk. It’s vital we keep her warm. Unfortunately our best efforts ,” the man is careful to look both clan heads in the eye as he speaks, “are just prolonging the inevitable. I predict sooner rather than later her body will give. It’s important that remain hopeful of a better outcome while preparing for the worse.” Bustsuma and Hina share a look, one steeped in concern for not only their future daughter in law but also their son. Alphas didn’t survive without their mates. Sure many held normal life’s until they met them but once their significant others passed many succumbed to darkness. Self harm and suicides were common. Others turned to drugs and or drinking. Violence became all they knew. “We need to be prepared to make a decision that is best for Sakura-Sama” the beta began again. “Consideration must be taken for her quality of life.”

“What are you saying? Just stop treatment and let the girl and Hashirama die?” The mother questions, “is there any hope at all?”

“No, of course not. But it is my duty to inform you that there is a likely hood she will not pull through. And even if her condition doesn’t lead to death we have to think of its fair to drag this out. We must take into consideration that she will never walk again, never eat on her own and will be in pain for the rest of her life.”

“She’s in pain?” The head of the clan questioned, “yes and a lot of it.”

“Why did no one tell me?!” He demanded shifting from concern to anger in heart beat. Hands clenched at his side, looking ready to throttle something or someone. “I was never informed of this.”

“I apologize I will speak with them to immediately” Juan replies, clearly upset himself at the lack of professionalism practiced by those on the field. There was always a chance the medics were not aware she was in agony but that was impractical. “You will inform me of any changes, minor or major. Am I making my self clear?”

“Ofcourse my lord” the beta bowed, acknowledging the clan heads demands. Understanding his frustration and anger at not being properly filled in. Unless there was a significant reason to not fill the family in, such as suspicious activity and behaviors that could prove threatening to the patient or lack of proper examination which information could be provided later, it was unexcusable to not fill in the clan heads and Hashirama. Tobirama was not apart of the equation, seeing as he was easily removed from her care. A long talk was indeed over due.

Tobirama:

Pace to the right. Pace to the left. How the situation played out no one could’ve predicted. Ever since Sakura came into the clan’s life everything had been turned upside down. In reality no one could reasonably blame her. Not for our defeat at least. A part of me pointed fingers at her for all the emotional and mental anguish I was under. As soon as she appeared I should’ve anticipated my relationship with my Anji would alternate from all I had ever know. I knew no long being the youngest brother would change everything. How I would have to share his care, attention and protection. Share our time and memories. But not even the arrival of two younger brothers could’ve prepared me for the stained relationship that linked Hashirama and I. Ever since he found out she was his other half, all he’s cared about is her. I knew he was obsessed with finding his mate but I didn’t think she suddenly become his whole word. When word reached his ears of my abondoment he confronted me, yelling and screaming at me about how I took all his dreams from him, recalling my protests baout a permanent ceasefire with the Uchiha and how I nearly permanently harmed Sakura. “I will not forgive you for her death” Hashirama had vowed as our father escorted him from tent, fierce and dedicated to his stance.

The first time he spoke to me since the incident was during the battle and only once after that on the way home. Being tensed and stressed during the fight was understandable. But the lack of love and affection on the way home reinforced our bonds condition.

Regret downed me better than any whiskey. Hands in my hair, running through the strands, I stared at the note covered walls of my supposid safe space. The labs dark interior reflecting my internal conflict. The logical side of my brain cried out that we had no right to blame her for our painful past. After all what was she maybe 60 years old at most. I was nearly twice that age, meaning she wasn’t born when I was little and suffering. If anyone was to blame it was the gods and goddesses, not that the revolution made it any easier. On the other hand it was completely reasonable to blame her after all she never saught us out. Logic was quick to point out that it wasn’t like she had opportunities. A single, unclaimed omega with no alpha guardians had little possibilities to travel the word to find romance. Survival took precedence, it was all she could to survive day to day. Finding enough to eat, keeping warm no doubt was her first priority.

Madara’s and Inzua’s, the bastard brothers ruined everything. They kept her locked away, a dirty little secret. Who could tell if she would ever let my older brother court her let alone mate her. Knowing the clan and him she could be reassured no one would sway or force. She would be able to live her life out in peace is she chose to do so.

Who knew is she was even a virgin. If she wasn’t the elders would never accept her, fated or not. The fuckers too engrossed in the old ways of purity and masculinity. Curse the Uchiha’s for ruining her for anyone else.

My head hurt just thinking about it all. The complications, the confusion, the conflict were all eating at my normal functioning and logical capabilities. Digits came up to rub at my throbbing temple.

I went back to pacing unable to do anything else. Instincts tore at my throat, chewing me out for my actions and words. Remorse battled with disgust. Hands running through my hair I allowed my self to give into a long since broken habit that radiated stress. The floor would give in under me if my feet kept at it.

Hashirama:

Snarls broke free from my throat for all the pocking and prodding I was being put through. The medic at my side only lifted an eye brow, so used to the resistance by patients. Alphas simply didn’t like to be messed with. “Ow” I snapped, arm pulling back out of the reach of Dasuske who apologized. “Please bear with it my lord. We’re almost done.”

“You better be” I muttered under my breath, presumably too low for him to hear but apparently he did because he smiled while chuckling. “Damn it.”

“I know its frustrating Hashirama-Sama but please be patient. You will be up and about in no time.” More mutters left my lips, cussing mixing perfectly with complaints. I wasn’t made to lie in bed for hours at a time with nothing to do. I wasn’t made to stare at the ceiling and the same four walls day after day. The whole thing was made all that much worse because my healing abilities were nonexistent. Any other time my chakara healed me almost immediately. Usually the residual power replenished quicker but I guess this was the one exception. Figures when I needed it most. The Uchiha could sprout up at any time and I would be virtually helpless to fight my rival. I was the only one strong enough to defeat him. Closing my eyes brought forth daymares, filling me with fear as I watched Madara pluck Sakura from the arms of the medics, cutting off all hope of her resurfacing to the world. Her body cradled bridal style in his arms. The man I used to love would look victorious, proud as the compound burned around us, watching on as his men murdered innocent women and children. Relished in the screams of fright and pain from my beloved clan. Tobi lied dead at my feet, head turned my way enabling me to see the light flee his eyes and blood fall from his lips, a sword through the chest . The very blade that belonged to Inzua Uchiha. The bloody Uchiha’s face matching the emotions on his older brothers face. My younger siblings sprawled on the winter ground not far away, hacked into peices. My parents fell infront of my eyes after the long hard fight. My throat seized as I forced my eye lids open, grasping for breath. Dasuke noticing my change in behavior signaled for help. Another medic and him aided me in sitting up, the movement pulling on my chest stitches. I coughed, throwing up slighting into a waiting tray.

“You pushed your self too hard” my two relatives admonished, “ah shut up” I retort after rinsing out my mouth with a cup of water. Swishing the cooling liquid until I felt clean, depositing it in a waiting bowl. Daisuke only snorted at my antics, the easy going male not fazed in the lest bit. He was slightly older than me meaning he had grown up dealing with me as a child. Although my birth mom had died young, at the rip age of 34 during my birth, Tobi’s mother quickly picked up the slack and began to mother me. She dragged me to all my appointments at the hospital. Meaning she put up with my resistance tendencies. Esspically my fear of needles. Meaning he had watched on more than one accession how Hani-Sama had dragged me protesting to the doctors. My clan still liked to tease me about it today. “I’m the strongest shinobi alive” had I been paying attention I would’ve catched the eye roll, “I’m the heir to the clan. I will lead us to peace. Why in gods name do I need to stay here. I’m not weak!” By the end I was panting, stomach rolling and arms sore form being thrown about. Stomach pain started up again as I once again pulled on my stitches, injured curtsy of Madara’s sword. Inzua got a few good hits in because I went in with low charaka levels. I’m sure he went back home to brag about the burns on my right arm and the gash to my leg. Juan cut my rebellious tendicies short by ordering me to lie back in bed, threatening to tie me down if called for. Spolit sport. He had the authority to do so too because he was backed by my father.

Lying down and looking like I had a halo over my head he left me alone with a huff. Both Dasuke and I chuckling when he was out of ear shot. Juan was not a person to mess with, too professional and set in his ways. At least Tobi wasn’t here, I had to endure even more scolding and no one made me feel more like a child than he. Just thinking about saddened my heart. The poor man was deluded. What else could make him hurt her like he did? Genjustu? No, someone would’ve stepped in. Drugs? My brother wasn’t stupid he checked all his meals and drinks before anything went down his throat. I knew that even as I preussed this train of thought that it was meaningless. Making excuses would not change anything. I’d just wish I knew why.

As a sigh leaves my lips, eyes closing at the overwhelming situation. If I took Sakura’s side, the victim and innocent women gifted to me by the heavens above, it felt like I would be betraying my closest friend, the man always at my back, the person I love the most, Tobirama. Yet if I sided with him, what would that make me morally? A man that backed omega abuse and abondonment? A person who endorsed hurting an innocent person whose only crime was being born? Senju teachings aside, I could never ally with an individual who practiced such bias behavior. But to just cast him aside? Part of me wanted to. Wanted to link the mental image of him to the one of her laying on her bed at deaths door. Part of my desired to hate him, to blame him, to witness his punishment. But the bigger part of me still loved him, able to acknowledge as I did now that the anger was over and the moment of betrayal had passed. How could I throw out all the time we spent together? When he was little he used to love being read stories before bed. I’d sit there and verbally change voices for different characters and act silly when reading. Tobi, with big red eyes would lean forward, listening intently, often giggling like children do when they find something funny. Or when we’d go on nature walks, just the two of us. His little legs would have to be twice as quick to catch up to my wide strides. Although we never went far from the compound still too young to be out on our own but snuck out anyway, taking a different trail each time. I’d bend down to point out a interesting plant or he’d ask about one he’d spot. We sit and stare as I taught him all I knew about that particular plant. Heck I even bought a plant book with my first mission earnings at ten to teach my five year brother. I was the one to teach him the basics of fighting, to train with him in the feild. We still did to this day, stealing private moments to reassure each other of our bond. All the memories we shared, could I really burn them to ashes?

My answer to my silent, internal inquiry was no. Perhaps I was to forgiving? Gave too many chances? Loved to hard as so many claimed? But who was I to condem my brother?

My internal division was damming. On one hand Tobi was my brother, my partner in crime and life long campaign. Yet Sakura was the women gifted to me by fate. We’d walk this earth together until the end of our days. My hope was that we would create memories, ones filled with lauphter and happy crying. If lucky enough she would become the mother of my pups. By sticking by my eldest brother’s side I felt that I was enabling and saying unintentionally,”that behavior is acceptable.” And it certainly wasn’t.

“Son?” Jolted from my thoughts my eyes opened to find my father and mother standing at my bed side. Both their faces set in what I called their worried parental expressions. I hadn’t heard them enter. “Yes?”

“Are you alright?” Father asked, taking a seat in a free chair, one left behind by the medics for visitors. Mother came forward to stand at her omega’s side, hand coming up to rest on his shoulder.
“We’d been calling your name for a couple minuets now” my biological parent started, “you were staring off into space again.” For being a shinobi, for being the one to train me though harsh lessons and brutal training regiments when younger, my omegan sire had a gentle side, one that shinned through at my bedside. “I’m fine, just lost in thought. How is Sakura? No one will let me see her” mother smiled in her own way of showing passive humored exasperation. “Soon son” she responded, “when the medics release you of their own violation and only then can you you go back to your self destruct guard duty.”

“Now now, Don’t rile him Hina” father held up his arms in the air as the omega attempted to remain sideless, “he’s hard to keep in check as it is.” His mate rolled her eyes, folding her hands over her chest as she shook her head, trying to hide her lauphter even as she smiled. “I’ve already had to chase him down twice” my father whined, looking over his shoulder to give her a special look, one usually reserved for her. I wouldn’t dare label it as a puppy dog eye look. “Fine fine but only because you asked.” If they were going to act all lovely dovey I’d wish they do so anywhere else but here. My brothers and I usually fled then they acted like love birds. Pitiful excuses were made and hasty exists taken. Taking the facial features for youngster disgust the two snickered, gaining great pleasure in my discomfort.

“Sakura’s condition hasn’t changed Hashirama” my father said hesitantly, obviously wary of my reaction. A deep sigh escaped my lips as I pressed my hand to my head. More hope left my chest. If Juan the best healer in the clan was at a loss of how to heal her then…My brown hair flew left and right as I shook my head in defeat. “There must be something that can be done” my words come out as a mere whisper, feeling defeated, stressed and pessimistic. During the low times when I imagined life without my destined partner, it was always I who passed away first. If granted, I’d die on the battlefield battling Madara one on one. We’d be going all out, no hinderences, nothing held back. The scene would be ominous, raining with thunder breaking up the sounds of metal clashing and resounding bangs from where Justus collided. There once was a time where the picture found me faced down in the mud, defeated and dying while Madara walked away, wounded but still alive. In this dream, my death was earned, swift yet painless. But I was no longer sastifed leaving the two Uchiha brothers to fight it out with Tobi and allowing me to escape into the world of the afterlife where peace was finally achieved. No , that dream had changed. It still rained and the sounds were unforgettable. Physical pain was exsistance but lessend after Madara received my final blow. This time I was the person walking away to live out the rest of my existence. The war would no doubt contuine but at least I have a family to home to. How low I had stooped for my dreams to contort in a manner I had never thought possiple.

But if Sakura was to pass away first, then Madara would be my only option, if I got my way. I’d hunt him down, challenging him to a duel to the death before allowing him to deliver the final blow. My family and clan would mourn but I wouldn’t miss living. For when I opened my eyes next Sakura would be there waiting for me on the other side.

“Your looking off into space Hashirama” my father challenged my private thoughts for my attention, pulling me back into reality. I forced my self to renengage. “I don’t like how your scent soured” but I merely waved off his concern, if they knew what abis of a black hole I just went down they would deem me unfit to care for Sakura and that wasn’t something I could allow. Multiple days had already gone by since I had last laid eyes on her, one day was more than enough, no reason to give them any more power to keep us apart. “Just thinking.”

“Do you want to share?”Hina-sama asked. “No thanks.” Me being quiet was never a good sign, usually my parental figures assumed I was up to mischievous acts but even I had the right to think in peace. I stared out the window not for the first time for something to do, the window pane blocking out the snowy weather outside. “Don’t get depressed Hashirama” normally the statement was associated with the imaginary raincloud Tobi often said appeared over my head when something went wrong, but jokes aside I was down in the dumps. I wanted to be out of bed. To be by Sakura’s side. She needed me to be there for her and everyone kept me from her. It was hard not to be hurt or frustrated by thier actions. Not to be pissed off at my own weakness for failing my ailing mate. Shinobis relied on patience every day they worked in the feild. Planning and waiting for the perfect moment to strike. But how could I have such a thing when I had to wait all the time for news about Sakura. Being forced to wait hour after hour to reunited with her. Waiting for her to possibly die and me not be with her. Anger wasn’t my first emotion, not my go to or something I enjoyed taking out on others but I was losing what ever cool i once had. Rapidly.

“I know its not ideal” father laid his hand over mine, “but she is strong and so are you. You’ll reunite soon I promise.”

My hand pulled away from him, causing our skin to lose connection, “and when will that be? When she dies?”

“Son-“ but my hand being held up in the air silenced his words, “just leave” I murmured. Turning on my side I endured the aches and the pulls of the stitches to dismiss them.

That night I refused the meal brought to me by the doctors. The steaming hot meal remained untouched on the nightstand even as the nurses tried to presue me to eat. But I didn’t move and didn’t acknowledge their presences. Then Juan had to be called, of course the beta just had to. “My lord”- Patience at an end and not in the mood to be trifled with I cut him off, “How is Sakura?”

“Please lay down property and I will be happy to tell you.” Turning my head just enough, I sent him a rare glare, eyes blazing with fury even as the temperature in the room dropped, “how is my omega?” I growled out, making it known nad clear I wouldn’t ask a second time. The beta’s reaction was instantaneous, his back went ridged right in front of my eyes but I. Gain no sick pleasure in seeing him jerk, eyes widening and looking anywhere but at me as his swallow became auditable. “She is stable my lord but has not waken. Her heart beat and breathing are steady” his head is bowed. For a moment I feel that my eyes have made out a few drops of sweat beading on his forehead and face. “I have consulted with the omega elders” he stampeded out, appearing at this rate to say just about anything to avoid my reaction and the threatening silence. The very elders he spoke of passed down the clans oemgan history through generations, carefully guarding paper tombs and oral history. They were the keepers of the sanctum, an omega sanctuary where only omegas could enter. The building was a place of old. Carfuly constructed even before the birth of my grandfather, the sanctum was a place of comfort and safty for those in need. It was a safe haven for windows, orphans, victims of all forms of abuse and neglect. It was one of the main reasons the Senju has the nick name as “omega protectors.”

“They said that they would look her condition” the finally mumbled out, not daring to court my wrath by standing up straight or looking me in the eyes. Unwilling to look confrontational. “I have put with your separation nonsense long enough. I will be moved by her bedside and I want updates on her condition at all times.”

“My lord-“ I roared when interrupted, his eyes reaffirming on the floor after jolting to meet my gaze unwisely. Hands thrown against the bed, I sit up blazing with fury foreign to me. “Silence.” The medical staff backs away at my outburst, back hitting the wall as he kneels. “Please forgive me.”

“I order you to escort me to her bedside. You will update me every hour and every altercation of her condition.” No ifs ands or buts. No excuses. No delays. No tolleration. My temper was in full force. My individual invisible line had been crossed. Logically I knew this was unreasonable. On some many levels. I was an alpha so it made sense to house me until released in the alpha ward. I needed to recover from physical wounds from my most recent battle. But I was beyond reason. Frayed instincts ran rampet through my viens dictating that Sakura and I not be separated. Even as I was afraid to find her dead upon my arrival.

Primal alphas were rare. Alphas by nature, by design by above we’re dominant, yet even they kneeled at the feet of primal alphas, some shivering in fright, others relieving their bladders. Primal were more dangerous, one hundred times stronger, more ferocious, naturally impatient and aggressive. They were the most defensive and possessive beings on the planet. Only those with a death warrant would step between an primal and their desired partner or that alpha’s pups. I was an anomaly, my day to day personality didn’t meet those characteristics. But here and now in this room, this side of me came to light. Using my primal alpha voice I forced compliance.

Seeing her breathing, almost as if she was sleeping, I could not have felt more relieved. Sakura’s pink hair spread out to stain the white covers beneith her pale skin. To pale to be healthy but at least she was inhaling and exhaling. Behind me Jaun and other staff moved swiftly and without pause, doing as I bid without meeting my eyes or verbal protest. Shuffling out as soon as they were finished obeying my orders. Stretching out my arm to reach her pasty flesh I connected our fingers together, feeling the frosty temperature of her flesh. Cold enough that I shivered. “It’s ok baby” I murmor, “I’m here now. Alpha will protect you. I promise omega.”

Tobirama:

Resurrection complete. The metal notes richashade off my brains perimeter. Pride and happyness come next as I look down at the little brown rabbit at my feet. Ignoring how the raccoons life had been sacrificed just for a expirement, just for another prey animal to live. The fur was of the fluffy being was parted in some areas like cracks in concrete, but it operated like normal. Hopping around and investigating the four walls of the laboratory. The justu its self was tiring, costing a considerable amount of power to function, but that was an nonnegotiable price for life renewal.

Now all that was left was to test it on humans. As unlikely as it was that father and mother would allow me access to the clans hostages to take my tests to the next stage.

Tiredness pulled at every part of my body. Muscles and organs protested the continuation of work. Viens pulled in protest as I made myself move. My brained throbbed from being over worked and used for far too long. But I couldn’t stop. If I did then the guilt would return. All my focus would be on the pink haired beauty. Sakura would permeate every part of my being.

The original plan was to sit down to record carfully noted expirement test results. But as the words began to blend together and the papers on the desk blur, I knew something was wrong. Instistanious panic grips me. The first and only word that pops in my mind is MATE.

I’m moving before I can even comprehend that I’ve moved an inch. Not my first footstep or my last has an ounce of pose or grace as I tear across the compound. Breaking into the hostipal, I scare numerious doctors and nurses that have the unfortunate fate of passing me in the halls. My mind can’t catch up where my instincts are forcing my feet to take me. My brain doesn’t register that I’m now in the omega ward. But my ears are functioning, taking in the wails and pleas coming from down the hall, from the very room I stop outside of. Huffing and puffing my ears inform me something is very wrong. Why would someone be screaming in such a manner? My noise supports a similar story, finding the strong presence of Hashirama’s pain, fathers desperation, my moms sparrow and our youngest siblings sadness. Toka is also inside when I finally find the consciousness to open the door, finding her hugging Hashirama to her chest, hands burried in his hair as she holds him tight to her. My older brothers fighting to get free, words muffled from the hold. But his tears are unhidden. Fathers head is bowed near his ear, trying to comfort him with words and a gentle hand to the shoulder. Mother and Jaun and another medic Meania, the latter flowing chakara into Sakura are standing near the bed, deep in discussion.

Kawamara and Itma notice me before anyone else, the two coming to stand besides me. “Tobi-nii-San?” The first murmors, a hand reaching out only to falter. The pause of movement ending with the limb falling to his side as the young man clearly didn’t know what to do. “What’s going on?” Although it didn’t matter to me and not just because I wasn’t aware of it but my words didn’t sound like me. I’d Iike to think I was confident and intelligent, able to push all emotions aside for what needed to be done but here an now my voice dripped in long suppressed emotions. Fear, confusion, guilt. So much negativity was causing my head to spin. “I don’t think you should be in here” that came from Itama. My eyes narrow at the second speaker, neither him or his twin helping when they contuine to block my path when I make to go forward. Red eyes narrowing, I demand answers but they only ask me to step outside. “Tobi let’s you, Hashirama and I step out” Toka finally acknowledges my presence, but as soon as she makes for the door her grip on the heir loosens enough for him to whip around. What he does next shatters me beyond atoms.

My eldest brother cries out pleas to stop, begging for the life of his mate as he tries to break free from the unforgiving grip of our cousin, father and two brothers, “stop. Please I love her! Your going to kill her!”

“It’s for the best, Hashirama- Sama” Jaun nearly whispers, the normal emotionless man turning sentimental as he speaks the words that cause my blood to run cold. “She’s not going to wake up. To end her suffering its best to let her go.” Let her go? What does that mean? Weren’t the medics supposed to be healing her? Preventing her from going further down the rabbit hole? “What are you talking about?” I’m speaking before I can mentally function enough to plan out my next move. “Tobirama-sama” Jaun says, not missing a beat, as if he knew I was there the whole time. “Tobi” my biological sire murmors, the female stepping up to bat, “Sakura is-“ a lick of the lips, a nervious procrastination habit born out of difficult conversations that was unavoidable. “She’s not getting better”. This is the first time she’s looked at me,really looked at me since my return all those weeks ago. No longer looking at me with disgust or anger, my mother now approaches me with what I can only describe as sadness. “Sakura- its her time to go.”

“No!” My eldest brother screams, “don’t please!” This cries are not those of a mopey adult whose depression is born from his dufus actions. There of a man desperate, willing to do anything needed to save the life of a person he so cared for. As for me, I just stared at her, shocked. What did that even mean? “Sakura’s in a a lot of pain. She’s not going to wake back up” As she speaks I automatically step forward, closer to the bed with every step, until my mother forces me to pause when she presses her palms to my chest, eyes staring up to meet mine, pleading orbs meeting confused ones. “What do you mean?”

“You-“ she’s at a loss so, Jaun steps in. “Sakura-sama will not survive the abondoment. Her organs are failing. She can not eat on her own or regulate her own tempature. She’s in deep pain…It’s only fair to let her go in peace.” Survive? Peace? None of this made any sense. Numbly I just stared at the two of them as if they both had three heads a peice. “The council and clan heads have decided to stop treating her. It’s time to let her pass.”

What the fucking hell? This couldn’t be happening. No fucking way. For all ours clans omegan saving fame we were about to kill an innocent omega whose only crime was being born and mated to four alphas. “No” I shook my head. “No”I told them again, pushing back against my mother. “Tobirama” she started but I began to protest loudly, repeating the single word over and over again, as if that would fix everything, keep her alive and releive her from her pain. Release me from these feelings. To bring forth a perfect time where we accepted one another and lived out the rest of our days content and happy. “Tobi!”

“No don’t you dare” I snarl turning aggressive in the face of losing the thing that I held dear. Even if I fucked up. Even if I didn’t know how to process my own thoughts or emotions I knew I couldn’t be without her. “Please don’t.”

“You caused this” Jaun murmured, verbally pointing a finger my way “you should’ve thought about these consequence before speaking.” As I winced, even without external witnesses, there was no way to deny my heart wrenching actions. “I didn’t-“ I murmured, plagued by guilt and tears. “Don’t do this.”

“ I have to do what is best for my patient” Jaun turns his back to me, completely dismissing me. Leaving me in the hands of my mother. “Don’t watch” she hugs me to her, trying to burry my head into her shoulder. Even in the face of her disappointment, her anger directed at me, neither is enough to stop her from looking out for me, from protecting me from watching Sakura pass away. “Sakura” Hashirama is fighting with everything he has, opening wounds and struggling against the physical bonds of our families hands and arms. Fear grips my heart as I watch Jaun approach a very reluctant Meania, telling her it was time. Shaking I watch her look to each person in the room, meeting my unbroken gaze last. There is remorse in those black orbs. But I knew without a doubt that even as she had her own personal stance she would do what needed to be done.

In the last moment I threw a single kuni, watching it meet his mark to the other side of Sakura’s bed, opposite of where the medics stood. Meania took a deep breath, closing her eyes as she withdrew her chakra. One second that is all I had before she wouldn’t breath, heart would stop. Wrenching out of my mothers grip I know that running alone was not enough to get me there in time. Relying on my teleportation justu I flashed to my mates side, catching one quick glance at her face before I pure instincts took over. Right as the last dregs of charkra stopped entering her system, I bit into Sakura’s scent gland.

Chapter Text

Tobirama:

Where was I? Upon opening my eyes, white was found to have drowned the world around me. No matter where I turned, north, south, east or west nothing but the color of snow reached my optic nerves. I called out, hoping for another person to hear my cries and respond. Only the sounds of my heavy breathing were picked up by my ears.

What was going on? My memory was fresh and accurate, remembering all that had occurred before my eyes closed and I entered this realm. Upon reflection I recalled peircing Sakura’s scent gland just as the last dregs of healing charaka were entering her physical form.

How was this even possiple? No record, oral or written could’ve prepared me for being automatically transferred to this alternative dimension. Was the clan under attack? Had the enemy transported me to get me out of the way? I was the second strongest in the clan, so taking me out would make sense. Hashirama was out of commission because of his physical and emotional state. Yet why just transfer someone when you could kill them? Why let me live? I knew I was breathing. There was no need to press fingers to my neck pulse to know my organs were operational. Unless, this was a genjustu. Fluxaiting my charkara to do my bidding I found, no allusions present.

Why was this happening? If it wasn’t an enemy attack which was proving more unlikely as the counted seconds ticked by then why? All I did was bite her scent gland, claiming her for my own. Sealing a bond handed down by fate. Was this punishment for abondoning her originally? If that was true, how long would I remain a prisoner? My logical mind couldn’t understand the situation, nothing was reasonable, not enough information was present.

Normally my mind functioned on logic alone. Everything was explainable if one used reason. Common sense. The works. Something that could easily suppress instincts. But here in this place, my instincts, one preprogrammed in me since the first time I breathed air outside my mother’s womb was leading me into a single direction. The pull was undeniable. At first my steps were one at a time, right then left, one in front of the other. A natural stride that turned into a rapid place. For the longest time all I heard was the thumping of my heartbeat and the stomping of my steps underfoot. Until the white lost control and the area plunged into darkness. It was if I was staring at some kind of boarder, one light, one dark.

Before I could begin to comprehend the reasoning of such of a mesmerizing contrast my instincts are driving me forward. Whereas the white territory was room temperature, this new areas is freezing. Like a bucket of ice cold water had been poured on me yet never ending. Where calm was the feeling given off by the white land, this new one is nearly drowning me in pain, emotional and physical. A knee is taken as I stare wide eyed at the ground. Shivers envelope me, both from the cold and the agony. Physical pain was a constant friend for any shinobi. It was a normal, every day occurrence for a person to have blood spilling from the mouth, bones breaking under the force of an adversarys attacks. But this was different. Overwhelmed I whimpered, like a person ready to beg for their lives, of a child scared by a nightmare and looking for comfort. The expirenced part of me, my shinobi half told me to get a grip, to not dispair. Only to focus and calm down. But the bigger part of me is scared beyond belief. Unable to shake the feeling that I’m about to die. Salvia pools in my mouth as I choke on panic. Hands over my head I crumble into the fatal position, one that should’ve provided me comfort yet didn’t do a thing.

Then I smell the fainted whiff, a mixture of wilting flowers and damp soil, without ever having smelled it before I know its Sakura. Immediately, nothing but my endangered omega mattered. Some fiend was harming her and here I was lying immobile as if acting like prey would make it all better. There is without a doubt in my mind that I can sit here no longer, she needs me. Uncurling doesn’t sit well with me but no choice was given. Rising just to my knees made me feel as if one hundred bricks had been placed on my back. All I wanted to do was curl back up. Sobs that were not my own pushed me to my feet. Arms still wrapped around me I made my way forward one step at a time. If it was possiple the darkness seemed to strengthen the farther one went in.

Under the blanket of bleak blackness there was no telling how much time had passed since I entered this alternative universe. With every passing second I felt as if my world was ending. I was about to die and never be found. Trembling, I was just about to give up when I found her. Before my very eyes was Sakura, curled in on her self in her own fatal position crying her beautiful green eyes out. The women didn’t bother it stiffle any sobs, letting it all out into the air around us. It didn’t appear that she knew I was behind her. All though I meekly called out to her, saying her name multiple times she didn’t startle until I had placed a single hand on her shoulder. My feet carrying me to her side as I was natural for an alpha to care for their omega. Pulling her dainty hands from her face two emerald orbs land on me. “No” she screams, hands flying to cover her ears. Eyes pinching shut. It breaks my heart to hear her cry out, to see her frightened of me. My hand draws back as if my single touch would burn her alive. Sakura’s scent sours further, the third individual scent strengthens ininstity. I know instantly I’ve smelled this before but my brain can’t place it.

What do I do? Things weren’t supposed to turn out this way. We were supposed to meet and instantly kick things off. Her eyes would enlighten as she regonized me as her mate, a big smile plastering on her face. I’d stumble over words when we conversed for the first time. Scared of scaring her off, yet only entertaining her as more time passed, putting the fools foot in the fools mouth. My face would burn hotter then the sun, no way of denying that I was embarrassed. Before we’d know it we’d be two peas in a pod, spending almost all our time together. We’d go on dates, celebrating milestones like successful battles, calander events, birthdays. She would move to the compound to live with me, cooking together and snuggling on cold nights. Sakura would see me off before each battle, weighing me down with lovey dovey words, kisses and hugs until I promised I’d return. One day we’d even have kids, rambunctious little terrors with her beauty. That was my dream. How’d foolish to toss aside the only thing I had ever wanted in life because she was there when I needed her the most. An occurrence that was out of her control. I had punished her simply because she existed in a time that I didn’t prefer, crossing paths at the most unprotune time. For the first time since the our life changing event, I let tears fall down my face. On my knees, my wrists arose from my side to press into my eyelids. “I’m sorry” I whine out. “I’m so sorry.”

Shaking wrists grab her upper arms and pull her tight against me. Ears capturing her yelp, finally a break in the never ending pattern of her wails. Pale Senju arms rise to wrap around her upper body, encasing the unexpecting women in a tight grip. Sakura barely squirms as she struggles to get free before going rampet straight when I press her back to my chest, my wet face to the back of her kneck. “I’m sorry. I’m here with you. I won’t let anything hurt you” the broken mantra leaves my lips, so long and so loud that I’m grasping for breath from my contuined yelling. Unknowing and uncaring that I am yelling directly in her ears. “Please forgive me” I gasp out, ignoring the burning in my lungs are they plead for a smigin of oxygen. “I’m so sorry.”

“Why?” She cried, looking over her shoulder hesitatly. Eyes flickering away quickly when my head lifted to meet her gaze. “What did I ever do to deserve this?! What did I do?” Nothing, the answer was simple, straightforward. She was innocent in all of this. She wasn’t responsible for the Uchiha’s ideology and obsession on having nothing but a pure blooded legacy. Nor was she deserving of my punishment. “Nothing” I responded, hearing her finally go silent. Not registering that she had lowered her hands.“You didn’t do anything wrong. None of it was your fault. I-“ A intake of breath and a deep gulp of air, “I’m an asshole who punished you wrongly. Because I’m selfish. Because I was mad you weren’t there when I needed you the most. When I was at my all time low. Feeling alone. I took out years of emotional weight out on you. I don’t deserve your forgiveness but-… I am truly sorry.”

The space elapsed into silence, though I would swear until the day I died that I could hear my omegas tears falling onto the hard ground beneath our prone forms. Not even our breathing could outshine her sobs, let alone the rapid beats of my throbbing heart. Until finally she speaks, “I’m sorry you suffered.” I hadn’t even realized my eyes had closed until red orbs flew open in shock, tears flowing faster when her sentence finally registers. “I-“ I swallow again, trying to come up with the correct thing to say. For nothing comes to mind to express how much her simple four words mean to me. So I settle on the simple, “thank you.”

“Please don’t leave” I murmor, begging pitifully for a person I didn’t deserve. For the person I was meant for not to leave me behind. As I had her. Part of me knew this was a turning point. What ever happended next would decide our fate. “I hurt so bad” she eventually let lose, tensing as the sentence reached the wide open air. As if just speaking the statement out loud would lead to disaster. “I’d take all your pain if I could. I’d spare you from it all.” I barley register the tension leaving her body. “I’m so tired” she speaks low enough that I can hardly catch what she says even as my ears focus on her. “I hurt and I’m so tired of hurting.”

“What can I do?” My pain is ignored in favor of caring for Sakura. My own exhaustion doesn’t even register as I push her to the forefront of my entire focus. The girl in my arms sinks down into the floor, as if it would swallow her whole. And right now it didn’t matter if it took me as well, as long as we were together. “Put me out of my misery.”

Sakura:

“Put me out of my misery” no longer was I weighed down the words that rickashade off the walls of my heart. Letting it all out, the solitude, the abondoment, the exhaustion, the physical pain to the world around me was…freeing. For so long I lived day to day. Looking up at the sun rise and the sunset. The sun, the moon and the stars. Hours after hours I spent looking up at the sky, wondering why me? What had I done to deserve the life I had been given? I had long since blocked out my childhood and early adult life before the Uchiha unable to handle what occurred. But the life afterwards wasn’t much better. At first I thought I had been saved, happy for a short time until I was fatally dooped. Then for the next twenty years I had lived on the break of death. Every day I had to forage and hunt for the basic necessities while struggling with emotional agony, trying to comprehend and pitifully heal from a painful departure. Betrayed and alone the only companionship I had was the gaurds, kind merchant man that brought me food and small gifts, wildlife and the forest. It didn’t take a psychiatrist to regonize I had grown cold and unapproachable. Uncomfortable with human company and suspicious of everyone I crossed paths with.

I found the Senju to be different. For the first time in my life I wasn’t ridiculed or taken advantage of for being the weaker sex. Omegas were looked down on, treated harshly, as property but not with the Senju. For the first time in my life someone smiled at me, truely smiled at me, not wanting something from me, not seeking to hurt me. I was told I was welcomed. I was told I was safe. First the clan leader, then the healers, then Hashirama. He made me smile, my lips pulling upwards in motions I thought long forgotten. I couldn’t even remember the last time I giggled.

Yet there was no turning back. A single moment of positivity was always whipped out, swiftly and without remorse. There was no room in my heart for anymore pain or disappointed. Hope might be a word used by the entire world but was not meant for me.

For the longest time I had debated just letting everything go. Maybe I’d stop eating? Not that I ate a lot on a day to day basis. That took too long. Strangulation? Sounded painful and drawn out. Slitting my throat was my preferred choice. There was a hunting knife, it was sharp enough to cut hides and animal bones. Surely it was a blade fit for slitting my own throat? But I was scared.

“No!” Tobirama’s immediate response shook me to my core. The alpha tightened his grip, if it had been unforgiving before it was unbreakable now. “Please its what I want.” This was the most I had ever spoke to the man, but every syllable seemed to upset him more than the last. “Your a shinobi. It’s nothing for you to kill a helpless omega…it would be easy.”

“No! I won’t hurt you. Never again” the man behind me screamed, hurting my ears and my head. Little doubt remained that he wouldn’t leave behind bruises. His tears wetting the back of my hair. “I know I fucked up. Messed up majorly. But I will not… Can not lose you.”

“I’m broken, unfixable-“ he was quick to cut me off, “you were laughing with Hashirama just moments ago. He can make you happy. Keep you safe too. The future is bright. No one will hurt you. You’ll be safe and well fed. Never having to work a day in your life.” His words blended together as he saught to get everything out in a rush. “If not for me, don’t do it to him. You are his sun, he will wither without you in his life.”

How dare he demand that of me. Anger didn’t even come close to what I was feeling. All I felt was numbness. Staring at the endless abyss in front of me. Staring at the void as if it would answer all my questions, provide endless peace and give me endless happyness. There was once a time, when I was younger, when I dreamed of my future with a husband and family. My destined mate would treat me like a queen reglardless of financial and social status. We’d be happy with many children that got under feet and into trouble. But we’d just laugh and be grateful for everything we had been given.

Pinching my eyes shut, I silently begged the universe to make it all end. To end the suffering. “I can’t be what he wants. He’s just sticking to me because I’m fated to him.”

“No. He’s smitten, your all he talks about, all he’s ever wanted….-“ he began to ramble. Something about falling quickly and loving hard. Compassion and dedication as if he was trying to sell me his older brother on a silver platter. But me all I wanted was to be left alone. There’d be no one waiting for me in the after life. I had no family, born and raised and orphan. I had friends who were more like sisters but as far as I knew they were still living. And that’s how I wanted it kept.

“I’ll disappear. I’ll leave-“ he contuined unaware that I wasn’t listening. “I’ll kill my self to atone!” Tobirama-San was beyond consoling at this point, rambling, saying anything he thought was acceptable. That would help his case. “I don’t want your life.” The heir to be didn’t understand. Here where we lay was the site of all passing. A few steps forward and the great abyss, the one calling to me, had been for a long time was promising a sincere welcoming home. Death was just out of reach. “I didn’t want this!”

“Life is cruel” I retort without any snark or sass, just plain truth. “It shouldn’t be this way but it is. Really makes you wonder why parents bring children into this world.”

“I didn’t know you went to say goodbye. I didn’t know father helped you or knew. I-“

“It’s the perfect excuse” I simply say, “you freed your self form me. From being cursed. You can go back to living your life as it was” I murmor knowing that soon eternal warmth, eternal safty, eternal peace would take my soul to the other side. “I don’t want that. I want you.”

“But I want to die. No more suffering. No more tears or sadness. No more burdening pain. Just nothing,” it was the harsh truth. Something I had dreamed of over and over. A thought no a dream that had never gotten old. “You’ll move on” I encouraged, sending a small smile over my shoulder even as I avoided his eyes. “Find someone whole. Someone better” those words tasted bitter on my tounge. What a damn hypocrite was I? I didn’t want to share any mates. I couldn’t stand to watch them cheat. Just the thought of it broke my heart, even as I was surprised there was anything left to shatter. “And if I don’t want that?”

Another glance back and this time our eyes locked. For the third time in my life Tobirama looked me straight in the eyes, really looking at me. Not with shock, disgust or a blank look but- No it wasn’t possible. No one in theirs right mind would be begging a poor, powerless omega. My only worth steamed from being born an omega, cursed to be mated to the four most powerful shinobi in the world. And all of his was the cruel joke of fate who willed it on a whim. As a means of entertainment. “Sakura….They hurt you?”

“They saved me from certain death years ago. How ironic that they have a hand in it now.” This is what I deserved for my nativity. For ignoring all the glare and backhanded comments from all walks of Uchiha life. How foolish I was to convince myself everything was perfect, alright. In the end life was always cruel just liked to play with heartstrings until wham, haha look at the victim standing there clueless and broken . “I won’t hurt you like them. Neither will Hashirama! It can be just the three of us. Us against the world. Even if I don’t deserve a second chance he didn’t do anything wrong.” A similar as he was to the Uchiha there was two distinct differences. Madara and Inzua cheated. Tobirama spoke the official rejection words. “I’m so tired-“ I begin, getting tired of explaining, wanting to grab on to the temptation, the outward hand reaching my way. Even as the unwavering weight behind me faught to keep me grounded, from joining the angles above. “We’ll go back to the compound, I have a lot of furs to keep you warm. You’ll never be cold again. And..and… well get your a soft mattress right next to a warm heater, like the one in the medical tent. Hashirama and I are rich, you’ll never want for anything. We’ll get your pretty dresses, lots of pillows, an unending collection of jewelry. Theres so much to live for. There’s plenty of clan mates I want you to meet. Never ending list of new places to visit.”

“All I ever wanted was to be warm and safe. Held tight by someone who loved me” when said out loud it made me sound like a sappy fool. Natively speaking my deepest wishes, like a child wishing on a star. “And if I say he loves you? That I can grow to?” A pause. The another and another. Something welled in my chest, a thing I assumed was lost many years ago. No not lost. Stomped on, shattered, burned to a crisp. With no chance of returning. But here I was, realizing the long lost feeling was hope.

“And if you can’t?” His answer came with no hesitation. Deceit not present. “I will faulter, I will fall, I will fail. But I’ll always get back up as long as you will have me. For you are my dream.” Green orbes looked away. Staring further into the dark depths in front of me. Hearing the nearly endless calls, the attractive stream of encouragement. But for the first time as I wavered, so did the noise. Not quiet drowned out. Certainty not non-exsistance. But not as loud… “He adores you, Hashirama. Your all he talks about. He was besides you fighting to save you. Your all he’s ever wanted. I may not know you, not even at all but I know you can make him happy. You do. Just seeing you, hearing your voice. You light up his face” he was back to rambling, and even as he made little sense the message was clear. “He never wants to part from you, when ever your not next to him is a time of sadness-” I cut him off my next inquiry. “And you?”

A single pale hand, gently on the skin of my chin turned my head so I looked him deep in the eyes. “Should you chose to go… I ask that you let me acompy you.”

Third person:

{back in the hospital}

Time moved slow as the rooms occupants eyes widened, watching in horror as the scene unfolded. A flash, a single moment in time and Tobirama was on the other side of the room, planting his sharp teeth in the naked scent gland of the unconscious omega. Watching on as he permently marked her for all the world to see, leaving behind a bloody mark that ringed his lips. The second in line son’s body slumped to the floor, in a similar state as the one he just bit, hitting the hard woods with a resonating thud. His mothers hands rushed to cover her gasping mouth unable to get out a sound. Her husband and sons just as stunned into silence. Unable to move as shock captured the room... Until reality hit.

As his father figure clutched his wailing heir to his chest, obviously torn on who to tend to, Hashirama was losing it, sobbing, clawing at his skin and that of his father as he screamed in emotional pain. Believing his mate dead. Repeating her name over and over again as he clutched the side of his head. “You killed her” Hashirama screamed feraly. Claws lengthened. Fangs elongated. Emotional agony blended perfectly with blind rage. “You killed her” that was all he would say, the dead manta tearing at the heart strings of those responsible. Until not even words could escape his lips, the flesh parting to escape only roars and snarls.

“Tobi!” The cousin rushed forward first, adding to the rooms caotic atmosphere. Falling to her knees besides her cousin, hands hesitantly reached out , shaky as she touched his body, finding the cold skin active and lively beneith her fingers. A small relief when no one could rouse him. Jaun ignored him, knowing who the true patient was, focusing on Sakura alone. Even the unshakable man faced a rare moment of surprise, shocked to find his patient alive and breathing all on her own.

For all their power Butsuma-Senju and Hina Hataka were no match for Hashirama’s pure might. The first born broke free from his fathers grip, beginning to rampage. The younger siblings still awake and aware, jumped on the ceiling, drawing on training to adhere, to avoid the havoc below. Understanding without communication Hina’s life mates encased the two medics, the female medic cowering in the corner and Jaun watching with great sadness next to her. His hands on her shoulders in hopes of comforting her enough to quiet her cries. Sakura’s bed had been pulled to their side, behind the barrier of fur and fang.

Hind sight was a blessing, the duo having evacuated the omega side of the hostipal. Ahead of time the few expected mothers and newly arrived infants and those with minor injuries requiring a medics careful touch had been moved to the alphas side of the building. Unable to withdraw everyone from the place of healing. Although no one had been formally warned, it was noticeable to all that they could lose their strongest at any moment. Whispers were all about, catering to the endless rumors surrounding her life, who she was, how she captured his heart, why she was sick, what she had done to deserve Tobirama’s betrayal. Now those vile whispers were silent. Ears told a different story, regonizable sound spurring people to think and feel differently. The compound went quiet as realization dawned. Sakura had passed away and the heir had turned feral.

Tobirama:

It was if I was rising from a deep slumber, my physical form was cold, sluggish and heavy. Even as two hands, 10 digits and palms were attempting to shake me too, I knew something was wrong. Toka who I could spot through bleary eyes was looming over me, shouting something incoherent. “Tobi-“

“Stop yelling” I murmur pushing her away. Red eyes catch the remains of a destroyed room even as every turn of the head makes my sore brain throb. Two other faces and tops of heads come into sight, I find Jaun cowering in the corner besides one of the nurses, whose name escapes my foggy mind. My mothers life mates are there, on the other side of a tipped over bed, standing straight against what ever adversary trashed the room. “You have to go after him!” my cousin is back to tearing at my arm, orbs frantic as she tries to make me understand the density of the situation. “Where is-?” I throw my self to my feet, heart beating against my ribs in an uncomfortable beat as it dawns on my Sakura is no where in sight. “Hashirama is tearing apart the compound. Sakura passed away and he’s lost to the grief.” What in fucks name was she talking about? “Where is she?” theres no way else to intercept my panic other than concern for Sakura’s wellbeing. Had she broken our pact? Toka looks mournfully to the corner where the three non fighters are huddled together for both comfort and safty. Kei and Shin part, watching me stumble on shaky weak legs to the edge of the bed. Jaun is clutching my mate to his. chest, looking up at me with obvious fright. With laser focus I press two fingers to Sakuras neck.

“Anjia!” Finding my older brother was an easy feat, following the wake of his destruction. My gang was slow, still groggy. My cousin followed close behind. Her concerned gaze burning into my back, obliviously worried for me for I was still out of it and for my Anji who rampaged around us. Screams entered and existed out my ears, saddening my heart. But Hashirama didn’t do what he did out of maliace. He was suffering and wasn’t able to handle what occurred. Already several buildings lay in ruins, two homes and several merchant stalls. Wooden vines threatened to bear down on those under in their shadows. Civilians ran every which way, not sure where safty lied. Shinobi battled fruitlessly, but under Hashirama’s might they stood no chance. No one but his Uchiha counterpart did.

My eyes caught father hitting the ground hard, his back taking the brunt of the attack as he attempted to rein in Hashirama. Ofcourse the progenitors were there. But even the twelve elite were not enough to tame the beast. Mother, at half strength was barely able to doge the attacks sent her way, shooting off several lighting bolts at Hashirama who didn’t even seem fazed. And why would he would the wood blocked the atttacks path? “Anjia!” I shouted, hoping to be heard over the commotion. “Stop you are hurting the clan. Your family.” Unsurprisingly he contuined forward, hell bent on killing his parental figures. I wasn’t sure where my younger siblings where, my sensing abilities like my body, not up to pare, slowly recovering from near death. All I could do at this point was to pull my elder sibling from the brink of no return and return him to Sakura’s side. “Please Hashirama” hand raised I protected my eyes from the glare of the sun above but most importantly my whole head from flying debris. “Sakura isn’t dead. She needs you to take care of her, to be there when she wakes up.”

Hashirama stood tall and opposing atop a large trunk of twisting and turning wood, leaving him looking like a god hovering mid air. I almost didn’t regonize the man who was always besides me, my rock, my support, my life long campaign. Chocolate orbs were overridden with madness, leaving behind two black holes. Kind smiles were of the past as sharp teeth barred themselves as us from above. A promise of pain and bloodshed. Hands sporting similarly sharp claws fit to tear flesh. I felt like he didn’t even look like my sibling. To know that I had caused everything, his grieving, Sakuras physical, mental, and emotional pain, my clans suffering… A deep breath, I told me self. Intake and exhale. Cold air flowed through me as I faught to think and not falter under the weight of guilt. With my eyes tightly closed, a novices mistake, Hashirama finds the perfect victim, labeling me as prey. Toka’s grabs me just before I’m peirced through the chest. A plan that’s what we need my mind screams when my eyes flash open. I’m given no time to gather supplies, no time to scope out the area or observe my opponet. This battlefield was on home tirf and not one I could afford to lose. Relying on my speed, I jump directly in his line of sight, in the line of fire to draw his attention. Allowing the injured to flee and for the rest of the shinobi to regroup and regather, to prepare but if my plan unfolds as calculated then there would be no need for their aid. Hashirama misses a single clone running in the opposite direction.

Though the telaportation Justu had been developed to kill Inzua it was used to avoid my mad brothers attacks, using it to dodge whipping vines and lashing wooden clones. My attention remains entirely on my brother. I can’t find my siblings, all I can do is pray they are unharmed. Not only would my heart be broken but I knew Hashirama in this life or the next would never forgive himself. He’d already never let go of the guilt of hurting those he vowed to protect and serve. He might fight against sitting at a desk or try to avoid meetings but deep down he lived and breathed for his clan. When he became bored of simply chasing me I hit him hard with four kuni knives tied down with exploding paper bombs to keep his attention.

When my clone finished the originals bidding he disappeared into thin air. His memories rushed forward, between that and my recovery I made an easy enough target. The blow to the chest came without warning. The battle axe like bark ripped apart my armor like it was paper between scissors. The pain was crippling. But my attention was on the wood burrowing into my chest, the shards digging deep into the open flesh. As blood poured from the wound and pain threatened to knock me out, I knew now was the time to pull my final move. The finishing blow was dogged by a mere hair folic of space, a small tilt to the side was just enough to ward off the sharp point. Utilizing my chakra I jumped to his side. Before he could react I threw him into a restricting hold, taking him with me to our final destination.

Hashirama always got disoriented when he traveled via transportation, utilizing this one advantage I threw the plan into phase two. The privacy and control having my own space provided me was sacraficed as I carried a thrashing Hashirama further inside the lab. On a normal day when we were both at normal strength and not at the mercy of our injuries or emotions I was no match for my older brother. With the madness encasing his heart and controlling all his movements he was still hard to rein in and control. Weakend by my numerious ordeals I knew it was a matter of time before he broke my hold, my arms tying his down against his sides. There were only moments to spare.

Hashirama was in full control, at full strength by the time we reached Sakura. The future Lady Senju laid on her back on the old mattress I kept in the lab for no other reason that to avoid scolding. Eventually even the most patient go tired of being nagged to the moon and back about the lack of proper self care. Her head was turned to perfectly view our approach. Two exhausted eyes reflected not tiredness but great horrified sadness. Tears flowed without remorse as she openly sobbed. It broke my heart when she murmored his name so quietly yet sweet. “Hashirama” immediately he stopped thrashing, freezing in his tracks. “Alphas” the world sent shivers up my spine, a instinctive drive to comfort and provide gripped me. Hashirama was an obvious threat, one that my alpha side yelled at me to extinguish. But reason and brotherly love won out. “She’s alive. She breaths. For you. For us. See her tears and hear her cries? It’s for you, she wants you back. So come back Hashirama. Please she needs her alpha and I need my Anjia.” My own tears were welling even as my blood dripped on the floor. My strength waned even as I faught for consciousness. Black formed around the edges of perferal vision. Shaking my head against the onslaught I tried to be there for the people who needed me most, to uphold my promises. “Please, alpha” she whined, “I need you.” Who she needed the most was Hashirama. “Please” I whispered, pointing the words at the gods and gooddesses above as the world went dark.

Hashirama:

Endless darkness. The whole world was encased in the color, everywhere I turned. The mounting depressive pressure kept my crouching in on my self, huddled inward looking for any smiggin of comfort to be found. I caught the sounds of agony, screams, pleas but it didn’t register on my brain. Splashes of an unknown substance hit my palms multiple times but nothing could be seen. Who was I to care?

I just wanted Sakura. I wanted my only form of happyness, comfort, love. But now she was dead. Unable to be with me. My eyes pinched tightly shut as if that would make the world a better place. Screams escaped my throat, making voice to my own grief. “Sakura!”

“Hashirama” for a moment I thought I had made up that sound, the sweat voice of my love. But the possibility of hearing it one last time was enough to shut up my cries, for my eyes to pop open. In front of me was a ball of light. The orb floated mid air without support. “Alphas” the same weakened voice said, the very sound coming from the floating circle of bright light. Freezing where I kneeled I listened as my brothers voice came through next, begging me to return. Love for the both of them helped me rise to my feet to take a step forward. Hope battled against logic, the latter trying to make me understand that the voices were nothing but hallucination. Our eyes watched her die the organs reminded me, watched as the live giving chakara was with drawn away. I cried out again, gripping my head in sarrow as I collapsed onto my knees again, only to hear her voice again. “Please alpha. I need you.” Heart and instincts warred against what my brain was telling me, begging me for a single chance to make things right.

Having nothing to lose, I pushed my palm forward into the center of the hovering mass. In a blink of an eye I was no longe alone. Sakura lay on a mattress in front of me, eyes bright and glossy with tears. “Omega” the whisper carried the weight of distrust and foolish hope. As my knees threatened to cave under the weight of all my ocean shaking emotions I pushed forward, flying forward to hold her tight. Wrapping my arms around her small, weakened form I cried as I never had before. “I love you!” I wailed, over and over again my throat repeated her name, unable to believe she was here and alright even as her warmth soaked into my skin, even as she hugged me back. “I’m here” she whispered for me ears alone, “I’m with you.”

Drawing back ever so slightly, my palms held her face gently, my eyes meeting hers. “Please don’t leave, I don’t want to live without you.” With a face equally wet she gave me a big smile, “I don’t want o live without you two either.” Unable to speak, to choked up, I kissed her forehead. Eyes closing in bliss, I knew that besides her where was where I was meant to be, that there was no where else I wanted to be.

Unfortunately the good times do not always last. I must’ve moved just right because as soon as she could she behind me she screamed in terror. “Tobirama!” Whipping around I finally acknowledged what my instincts, senses had been trying to tell me. Eyes widened in horror as they landed on my brother laying face down on the concrete floors of his lab. Blood had pooled around him, nor did he move. “Brother!” I cried out, rising to my feet I fled to his side, terrified to find the state he was in. Unresponsiveness was easily understood when one saw the wound on his chest. Gone was the muscles and honed flesh, torn away leaving behind deep gashes of open skin. Weakness had never stopped me from helping others. I couldn’t explain the minimal chakara in my system, something that had been building through recovery yet never activated mysteriously. As I began to close the wound I prayed that I had enough to save him. Bright green light encased my hands as the healing begun. Just as the bleeding stopped I came across the tell tale signs of his attacker, finding shards of a forbidden assignation Justu in his body. Horrified, I counted dozens of wooden splinters, watching the pieces burrow and slash away at his organs, viens and nerves. Moving on their own. No moving at the commander of their welder. I wanted to hide, to cry, to scream. Yet couldn’t, without permission no one else could enter the space, Sakura wasn’t strong enough to send for help, nor could I send a clone for medical aid because if I stopped even for a second, he would inrevertly die.

Swallowing all the internal emotional build up, I moved beyond first aid care and into formal healing. Manipulating the shrapnel using my wood style justu I evicted them, following up closely with healing touches. Watching to ensure all went as it should. “Sakura please don’t fret, he’ll be ok” I had to say something, she was crying behind me, calling out his name. “Hold on little brother” I whispered for his ears alone. Sakura is far enough away, only having gotten a quick look, enough that she knew he was hurt but not the density of his wounds. I wanted to keep it that way. She wasn’t well, she didn’t need his current condition added onto her own physical and emotional injuries. “Come on Outo” the words were low murmors. “Hang in there.”

The irony of the situation wasn’t lost to me. Tobirama’s terrible wounds, the gap in his chest that put his life at risk was caused by the very hands that worked to heal him. I wasn’t sure how long I kneeled at his side, glowing hands working tiredlessly. My bodies physical needs weighed heavy on me, I was exhausted, muscles full of tension and pain. Bruises and other minor wounds were distracting but nothing years of battlefields and training couldn’t handle. Pounding on the lab door echoed in the enclosed space. Shouts following close behind, pleas to open the door and let them in. Father seemed most panicked of the group. The words to reassure him and the rest of the clan caught in my throat, threatening to chock me up. Without hesitation, I reconnected the cut up veins, reigniting his natural circulation. “Hang in there just a little bit longer. I promise I won’t fail you again Outo” I whispered for our ears only. “I’ve already repaired your veins and stopped the bleeding. I’m working on your muscles and organs now.”

Bloodied hands laid my Outo down next to Sakura on the simple mattress. A shaking hand reached out for a simple touch, a gentle backhanded swipe to his cheek to reassure herself that the younger of her two mates was indeed breathing. “Thank god” she whispered, smiling weakly in happy sadness. In any other situation I might’ve made a stupid comment, effectivly putting my foot in my mouth by saying, “I’m the god of shinobi. Your welcome.” But now was not the time or place. As soon as my unconscious brother was covered up, sharing a blanket with Sakura to ward off the cold radiating off the wooden walls, I fell onto my butt. Panting deeply as I caught to catch my breath, trying to deal with all the overwhelming emotions ,relief, happyness, sarrow…There was a deep inch, one that had developed under the skin. Unshakable and unable to fully scratch away. One that orginated deep in the heart. A screaming torment that blamed me for everything that had happened today. Falling on my back, head hitting the natural floor I blacked out as my bodies needs finally took presidence.

Screams, words full of pleading reached my ears. The familiar noises pulling me out of unconsciousness. Awakening I stared straight ahead at the ceiling above. Groggy, both my body and head pounded in protest, even against breathing. A simple turn of the head reveled Sakura staring me dead on, going quiet as she came to realize I was once again awake. How long had I been out? The pounding against the wooden door made my head pound agains my skull. “Hashirama! Are you alright?”

“Everything hurts”what a pitiful truth that was. Well no one could fault me for being honest. “Alpha?”

“I’m fine my dear” a small smile was sent her way, eyes closing for no more than a moment lest I fall asleep on her again. “Whose banging on the door?”

“Your father and other Senju’s. They are really…they sound scared.” The words hung in the air as I had nothing good to say in return. “I’ve tried to reply but they don’t seem to hear me.”

“Doesn’t shock me. Tobi doesn’t know how to sleep, blowing things up in here at all hours of the day and night. He created sound proofing seals after creating an explosion in the middle of the night. Scared the daylights out of everyone. Awoke all the children” I chuckled at the memory. Even I who sleeped heavy awoke startled. Screaming fell on the ears as I tore out of my room and parents house. Father and mother were still in their night clothes. Most of the clan was. Some of the civilians were panicking, thinking we were under attack and the children were startled and upset. But as smoke broke through the darkness of the night, the shinobi tracked it to his lab. Senji eyes feasted there eyes own a half standing building and a swearing Tobi. The latter looking beyond embrassed when feasting eyes on the new arrivals. By the end of the night only a small portion of the lab was salvageable. Only a small potion of his notes and scrolls had survived the flames. Both would’ve pissed him off it he wasn’t already occupied. Mother had his ear in a death grip, yelling at the top of her lungs at him, for waking everyone up, for being irresponsible in blowing things up, for leaving him self open to the possibility of being blown up during his tests. Never again did anyone be rudely awaken during all hours of the night. Looking back at it his seals usually did have they’re own pros and cons. As nice as it was to have peace and quiet, the lack of sound reaching the outside was an unfortunate drawback. Father and mother were likely freaking out. Terrified out of their minds for their children. Not knowing if we were alright, bleeding out or already dead. I couldn’t even recall what got the better of me.

Well time to get up. ‘This was definitely the last time I was going to be getting to my feet’ I thought to my self, pitifully replying on the wall to hold me up. I couldn’t be seen crawling for help in front of Sakura whose emerald eyes bore directly into my back. “Hashirama?”

“It’s alright” I was at the door, about to collapse if it didn’t open in the next few seconds. But he click of a lock assured me the wood would give way. Legs giving in I hit the hard wood floors right as those waiting impatiently outside got a glimpse inside. “My pups!” Fathers shrill shout was the final thing I remembered before blacking out.

Awakening I find my self burried under old scratchy blankets, staring at an all too familiar ceiling. Father and mother rest against one another near the entry way, leaning against their partner as they fitfully sleep. How torturous this must for them, two of their children injured and on top of that not acting like themselves. Father gets esspically emotional when things do not go right in the family. Itma and Kamawara are no where in sight. All I can do as I lay in the hostipal bed is hope they are ok. As weak as I am I manage to turn my head enough to see Sakura sleeping in the bed on my left. As always, my brother is not far away, my right hand man on my right side. A small smile graces my lips, relieved to see the man breathing on his own, attached to two IV poles sporting two bags of fluid. Are Tobi and Sakura alright? How much time has passed? What happened while I was out?

My physical form throbs. I’m unable to draw on any strength, only trying not to fall back asleep. Jaun wonders in, enabling me to catch him off guards as he obviously doesn’t expect me to be awake. I watch half amused, half in pain as he freezes mid stride as soon as his head lifts from the clip board. “Lord Hashirama!” A step back, sharp intake of air as his hand pressing to his chest, going still. Then as soon as it starts, its over, his walk over recommences, “thank goodness you are back to normal. Or rather partly back to your usual self” a small smile accompies his word, showcasing his sincerity. “How are you feeling?”

“How are Sakura and Tobi? Where are my brothers?” Even I’m shocked I can still talk, given the scratchy dryness of my throat and voice box. My mouth no better off. Feels as if I haven’t had a decent drink in months. “Normally I’d be demanding you answer mine first but given the circumstances and knowing your track record I’ll give you what you want. Tobirama-sama has a terriable gash to the chest, honestly even I’m amazed he’s still up and kicking with how wounded he is. Especially given the damage to his upper bodies organs and systems. I assume you are to thanks for that?” He concludes with an eye life sent my way, no longer staring at my white haired brother, the very one sleeping peacefully in his own bed. “As for Sakura-Sama” another glance at the clip board, “shes recovering quiet nicely. Freaks out usually when she awakens, upset that the two of you are injured and what not. It is obvious she fails to understand entirely what is going on. But your parents, esspically his lordship have proven most helpful in settling her. Her appetite has returned though due to the lack of previous nutrition it will be a while before she eats three full meals a day. Little snack and meals are best for her right now. Putting more weight on her is a must. It will be a slow recovery as she contuines to heal from the abondoment.”

“Will she die?” He has to think on that for a moment, turning from looking at the patient in question before returning his gaze to my form, “even the most minuet scratches can lead to fatality. However, given the most recent developments, all positive mind you I believe optimism is in order.” Weight that I didn’t even know I was carrying leaves my chest and shoulders, my back figuratively cracking as it lets go of mountains of stress and worry. No, not worry. Down right fright.

“As for your siblings, I assure you there is nothing to worry about. Rather than being here underfoot and worrying, I sent them home. Itama-sama and Kawarma-sama have been helping your parents to lead the clan during this trying time. All four are exhausted. Although I was not able to send your parents for a rest I am at least glad they are sleeping now. You three have truly given us quiet a fright.“ I nod letting out a deep breath of air I wasn’t aware I was holding. A smile, and then the man knows he is thanked. Tobirama and him were similar in many ways, ostracized for their lack of social graces, blunt and preferring books to human contact but they both cared deeply for their people. What we would do with out either was truly terrifying. In fact, if I recalled correctly, Jaun was the one to teach Tobi healing ninjutsu. “No for my questions” anyone else would get snarky, titling they’re head to the side, hands folded over their chest as they speak but Jaun just stares me down, voice monotone as he lifts a single eye brow. “I hurt.”

“And?” His facial expressions don’t change as he comes to my bedside. “Pain medication please.” A small huff of half amusement, half amazement, “why am I not shocked that the god of shinobi has a poker face.” I chuckle. One that is quickly stomped down when I end up causing more pain than good at the movement. “Ow.”

“Don’t be a big baby. It’s just a little pinch.”

Father was sitting up, awake and alert speaking to Sakura when I came to next. A small turn of the head allowed me to focus more on their near silent conversation. The beautiful women with pink hair was sitting up, but not on her own, her posture was supported by four pillows behind her back. With knees pressed to her chest she sobbed almost with out noise. A femine hand pressed over her mouth helped to keep the sound down. Father had a gentle hand to her back, a move to provide comfort and care to one in time of need. “Everything will be ok.”

“I’m scared.” Scared of what? I may not be in any shape to be sitting up, let alone doing so on my own but I couldn’t sit idly by. Neither noticing I was awake or moving, father focused solely on Sakura. “I hurt and it won’t stop.”

“It will eventually” my father murmors lowly, almost as if he was reserving those words for her ears alone. “Sakura dear” he began, “its ok to take baby steps. Healing won’t be over night. But things will get better” her head was tucked into his shoulder as he sat by her side. “Senju don’t hurt omegas. You are safe here. No one will starve you, you will never be alone. We will become your family and home.” Now things were making a lot more sense, why she was upset. But at least it wasn’t a full blown panic attack. “I don’t want to go back” the whimpers broke my heart. “I can be good so please.”

“There there. Don’t cry now sweetheart. The Uchiha can’t hurt you now. No one can. We won’t let anyone lay a finger on you.”

“I just wanted to be loved, that’s all I ever wanted. But everyone just hurts me, they’re nice for a little while and then wham, I’m bleeding and hurting all over again.”

“A lot of people have tormented you. And I’m not going to sit here and tell you I understand because everyone has a different story and I’m not going to deminsh your demons by claiming otherwise. But I hope you know that I as a fellow omega and Senju swear I will not allow anyone to touch you again.” He’s rubbing the top of her head, as father used to do when my brothers and I we’re kids, a comforting gesture. One that seems to work. Or at least help slightly. “They died because of me. Your sons arn’t-“ shes swiftly closes off what ever she was about to say, “The Uchiha gaurds... I understand they protected you, cared for you in there own way, but to my clan, they are our enemy. It’s not fair for me to ask you to forget everything they have done but I hope that one day you would understand we did what we had to do. You were not the cause of their demise. As for my boys-“ his head is shaking as he pauses mid sentence. “It’s complicated, one day your will understand why.”

“Don’t you hate me? I ruined their relationship” Sakura’s looking up at him for answers. Emerald eyes begging for any source of comfort. Orbs pleading for any ray of hope. It was sometimes easy to forget that no one knew her exact past, just that she used to live in the Uchiha compound before being shipped off to the country side, left to die. I had witnessed the emotional and mental scars plaguing her every waking and sleeping moments. I’d also seen the physical scars, the ones on her arms and lower legs. Made me want to rip everything, every person who’d ever laid a hand on her to their knees at her feet, to let her watch them die. Slowly. Painfully. To know deep in her heart her attackers wouldn’t, couldn’t touch her.

“On the contrary, I think nothing of the sort.” Fathers head is held high as he stares off into space for a long moment. His small frown quickly was replaced by a light, airy smile, “you know something?” He looks back at her as he begins to speak. Holding up another tissue in offering, allowing her to blow her noise and dry her tears. “Hmm?” Sakura let the older man dab at her tears, the two still oblivious to my presence. “I think you will be very happy here.” Sakura might give him a light smile, a small one but still there. It would be up to the clan to welcome her and for Tobi and I to make her happy

Chapter Text

Uchiha Compound, third person:

No one dared move. No one dared to speak. Breathing already put one at risk of earning the ire of the leading family. Madara-Sama and Inzua-sama were fuming. Raging in their lividness that seemed to know no bounds. Tajibama, the male omega and patriarch of the clan followed close in their emotional footsteps.

“How the hell did this happen?” The first born screamed, yelling at his mother, the leading beta of the clan, Lady Valar. The very person tasked with keeping Sakura healthy, keeping her fed and providing her with everything she needed. “Do not swear at me” his mother responded, clam and collective, face reading that she’d rather be anywhere else but here. Her voice projecting her lack of care. Obviously board. “We sent her money. Fuck we had a portion taken out of every fucking mission paycheck. The clan was also being taxed to pay. Why was she living in such appalling conditions? Why the hell wasn’t she healthy?”

“Omegas are weak” one of the daughters in law said, twirling a stand of hair between the fingers of one hand even as she sat like perfect lady should. Even though she was far from it. “She was undeserving.”

“That was my fated mate” Inzua snarled at his arranged marriage partner, the mother of his four children. A women he had been forced into marrying. A supposed perfect Uchiha women. The snapping of his teeth as he paced not fazing the betas in the room. “There was no food in the house. The place was in ruins” Madara snapped at his mother, having long since reached his braking point. “Where wa the money you were sending?”

“Not my fault she eats like a pig or that’s shes a home wrecker.”

“The only home wreckers are your daughters in law. Minus Mikoto of course” Tajibama said, matter of factly, without any remorse. Arms folded over his chest and the lack of regret on his face only reinforced his words. The fake grasp of mixed surprise and outrage reached the ears. Tajibama never hid the fact that he hated the beta females his sons had married. He never allowed them to refer to him as father or even father in law, told under no circumstances that they could only refer to him by his formal title. Tajibama went as far as to forbade them from attending main family events. Things had degraded so bad over the years that family time was divided with the pups thrown in the middle. One side was the alphas, all males and the sons of the main head. On the other was the female betas. The only exception was Miktoto Uchiha, the chosen partner of the middle child Fugakoto. That omega was welcomed by the male clan head. It didn’t take a genius to see the difference between treatment of the daughters in law. Nor to pick up on the tension. Or rather hatred. “Excuse me. Remember we gave you grand kids.” The omega just snorted at Inzua’s wife, lifting his head up in smite. As much as the man hated his daughters in laws he didn’t blame the children that came from the arraigned union.

“If I hadn’t been forced into this arrangement” Inzua sneered, “Sakura would be here safe and sound. Not half starved and in the Senju’s hands.” His wife looked hurt but the reaction was an act and nothing more. No love existed between Madara and his wife nor in Inzua’s relationship. “I saw the decrepited mannor” Tajibama addressed his wife, “where was all the money going that we sent her? Why was there no food in the house? Where were the servants? And don’t tell me you don’t know” he glared directly at his arranged partner as well. All three generations unable to escape the brutal reality of arraigned marriages that benefited no one but the betas and the outdated ideology of having a pure Uchiha bloodline. “Answer me Valar.” Dispite the fact that order came from the rightful clan head, born and raised by the previous clan heads the beta just rolled her eyes. “How should I know.”

Tajibama shot to his feet in blind rage, shouting at his beta partner, the two desolving into a heated argument. “Mark my words Yuno. Junko. If I find out you had a hand in her suffering I will kill you both.”

“Kin slaying is illegal” Inzua’s wife, Jumko reminded him, not bothered with the threat. She was a beta with a strong backing, having both a father and uncle on the council of elders. One of the reasons Valar had been so keen to marry her second born too. Madara went to open his mouth, preferably to argue only to be tugged on by his third brother. Inzua and him were pulled out of the room by the duo who didn’t answer any questions let alone acknowledge the elders protests. Fugakoto and Mikoto not letting them go until the noise canceling and security sealing tags were in place in the couples home. Safe ground to talk freely on. “What the hell?”

“Eldest brother” the female began, “fighting will not get us anywhere. We need to be smart about this.”

“The clan is at odds” the third in line said, the last remaining younger brother out of seven. Folding his arms over his chest and leaning against the wall he contuined saying his piece, “the clan is in an uproar about Sakura-Sama and no one is willing to give them information let alone put them at ease. The omegas have always backed her even after her dishonorable eviction and ever since then…I don’t need to tell you the clan is not in harmony.” The fellow alpha sighs. “You know I always liked Sakura. She was a gentle soul that cared only for others. The three of you were truly perfect together…. I’m so disgusted at her treatment. Leaving her out there like that. All alone. Struggling just to make it by. And I’m sure the damage to her living quarters wasn’t just from the Senju’s infiltration nor the resulting battle. I am angry on her behalf. I am angry at her mistreatment and abandonment but fighting won’t get us anywhere.” It was not often the man spoke let alone so much. “Causing a ruckus may let off some steam but it won’t fix what happened” Mikoto tacked on, wringing her hands together. The pair had adored Sakura dispite the large age gap, seeing the younger women as a younger sibling. Sakura, an expert sower, had been sought after by the older women to make Mikoto’s wedding outfit. Helped make the blankets in the home as well as the curtains. Sakura used to go over to thier house for tea and snacks after the buildings completion. “We need a plan to get Sakura out” Mikoto murmured, brining her hand up to touch her chin as she thought. “Pointing fingers won’t get us anywhere. Esspically when we don’t have evidence. Not that it really matters when none of the beta’s will do anything.” And she wasn’t wrong. Many of Mikoto’s class hated the oink haired beauty simply because she came in and disputed the social order. Unintentionally she temporarily ended the cycle of the main branch alphas marrying power beta’s. She was the beacon of light for the suppressed alphas of the clan, giving them voice and showing them there was more than birthing children and keeping home. Her firey personality and no nonsense attitude screamed I was not going to be suppressed nor take orders and they flocked to her. As she changed the heir and the heir to be the trio proved to be a prime example on how to live in harmony and in love with a mate. Therefor challenging beta power.

 “There is no telling what the Senju will do to her” Fugakoto says, “they will likely use her as a liability now that Inzua chased Senju-sama across the battlefield.”

“Fucking sorry. But what was I supposed to do? Run her through with a blade to get through to him?”

“Ofcourse not” Madara snapped, not appreciating the younger man’s attitude. “I couldn’t throw chakara his way either. My attack might’ve hit her.”

“Brothers” Mikoto touched their folded arms gently. She might not be their mate, but she hopped her touch would at least ground them so rational thinking could prevail. “It doesn’t matter now. Her relationship to us is pretty self explanatory” Madara murmured, letting out a deep sigh. “Hashirama is no sadist. He might take her hostage but I doubt he’ll hurt her.”

Inzua scoffed, “speak for your own rival. Tobirama has a mean steak and he likes to draw blood. He’ll show her no mercy brother.” That sent chills down the women’s spine. To think that her innocent sister would be subjected to horrible torture methods caused her heart to quack in fear. “What do we do?”

“Aniki?” Fugakoto said, addressing his oldest sibling. “If you can speak to Hashirama do you think you can convince him to let her go?”

“Its a thought” Inzua said, pondering the option on the table. “You’ll have to send the message through a neutral source. And get the tree hugger to come with her alone. If Tobirama gets involved…”

“I‘ll write to him. Make him understand that she has to be returned.”

“You’re not seriously going to tell him Sakura’s your mate?” Mikoto spoke up, hands writhering together nervously. “They already know she’s important at least to Inzua and although he’s never gone out of his way to hurt Inzua he doesn’t have a bond with him like we do. For the sake of old times, for our friendship I will ask him to hand her over.”

“And if he doesn’t?” Inzua said, uncrossing his arms as he stopped leaning against the wall. Attitude long since gone in the face of reasonable decision making. Knowing that anger would not get the four anywhere. Madara turned to the four, having looked off to space a moment ago as he spoke, as if imaging the future. “Then we fight.”

Sakura:

Awakening to a pair of strong arms was a unfamiliar, welcoming, new experience. Before being snatched away to the Uchiha compound all those years ago as a fresh, newly blossomed young women; the only physical kindness I had known was the arms of my sisters. My mind may remind me that my former Uchiha mates once held me close but reality hits hard as the memory twists and corrupts to remind me what happened. Opening emerald eyes I find Butsuma Senju hugging me tight. My head rested his blossom as I slept, his body heat flowing into my as we laid on my cot. He was still fast asleep. Butsuma-Senju was nothing like his heritage enemy depicted him as, they called him blood thirty, a monster with cruelty that knew no bounds. One that never slept or had a sliver of mercy.

Nurses, too many to keep of who was who, I was ever good at names, filtered in and out of my shared room as feigned sleep. Sleep didn’t come easy even at this time of night. My kind care givers tryed to be quiet yet not hesitate to poke and prod with sharp objects, waking me up at all hours of the night. I was jelious of the heirs, they slept through it all.

Tobirama-sama and Hashirama-Sama, I couldn’t look at them outside of stolen glances when they weren’t looking. How could I look at them? My mind couldn’t unpack all that had occurred, too many events, too much chaos, to much loss and so many questions. My hopes and dreams of no longer feeling pain, of being loved and safe, of starting a family; I thought that was all dashed. No burned to crips after I realized I had been left to rot. Now here I was with hot food, safe behind large gates that remained unwavering against any threat with Shinobi inside willing to die to defend those within. I had a bed of my own with a soft mattress and blankets. A heater just for me to keep the cold at bay. Hashirama and Tobirama came into my life like gods send. Gifts from above.

Yet even as happyness battled with…reservation…hesitation…fear… I felt deep guilt. At one point I had begged to the stars above for help, for a savior, but never at the costs of human lives. The Uchiha guard’s had lost their lives protecting me. The once reunited sibling pair was divided. Hashirama-Sama and Tobirama-Sama laid in bed injured. Although it could be argued that the lives lost during the last boarder attack between the two groups wasn't my fault, it still felt like it. Guilt clawed at my heart, breaking it. I may not like the Uchiha but I never wished death on them.

“Sakura-sama?” A kind nurse brought me out of my internal strife, catching me off guard and red handed even as she spoke softy and quietly. The light haired brunette clutched a clip board to her chest as she bent over slightly, making her self look less like a threat but not pushing too much into my personal space. “How are you feeling?” Refusing to look her in the eye I murmured “I’m alright.” Choosing to instead to look into the flame of a three fourths of the way burned candle. “Are you in pain?”

“No” what ever was attached to what was explained to me as an IV kept the pain away. Made me groggy but it was worth it. My eyes fixated on the curtain covered window. “Are you hungry” my stomach made up my decison by advertising my bodies needs with a rumble. Instead of being ridiculed, shamed or beaten for my basic human body requirements she smiled kindly, having caught her response when embarrassment made me look her way. Disregarding the darkness outside, signaling the time of night she promised a snack. Leaving in near silent steps from the shared room. I hope I wasn’t going to get into trouble.

“Sakura-sama” staring off into space I missed her returning with a steaming bowl of rice and plate of sliced meat. Even as my mouth watered and stomach begged to be filled my mind replayed all the terrible images of her being punished for such a transgression. Most clans, winter or not was possessive of their food. Everyone had their place, everyone pulled their weight. But I wasn’t an Senju and had no right to their food nor had contributed anyway to thier survival unless one counted stealing thier medical supplies and time. A nibble on my lip by my upper jaw must’ve given away my negative thoughts. Ones plagued with her being beaten. What if she used her own portions? “Sakura-Sama?”

“I won’t eat your food” as the kind nurse tilted her head to show her confusion I begged her internally to understand. Her kindness was touching but I couldn’t ask her to go without a meal. “What are you talking about? Arn’t you hungry?” I nodded even as I wished I didn’t. But honestly was the least I could give back for her generosity. “Then please eat.” That smile was back as she pressed the tray into my hands. Already having helped me sit up earlier. “But- but - but….”

“Whats the matter?” Tobirama-sama was looking at me, unable to sit up do to his wounds but still awake none the less with his head turned this way. “I’m sorry” I eeped out. “I woke you up.”

“You’re fine. Don’t panic. Whats wrong?”

“Please my lady” there was that title again. Why were these Senju so hell bent on giving me something I had not done a thing to deserve. I been born into any power. It was all so confusing. Yet they refused even when I asked them not too. “She won’t eat” the nurse tattled when I didn’t answer and the second born son inquired again. “I don’t deserve-“ only to seal my mouth with a slap of the hand over my lips, green eyes catching her confused and wide eyed look. “Nonsense. Everyone deserves to eat.”

“So do you” keeping quiet went out the window as I rushed out the words. The very ones that had threatened to break free ever since the terrible night at the lab. “You won’t eat if I eat your food.”

“Sakura-sama this isn’t my food and even if it was I’d be happy to give it to you.” What? Then whose food was I eating? “Sakura” the heir to be called out quietly mindful of his throbbing headache and the other occupants physical need for sleep, “eat. Please.”

“I don’t deserve to eat” I murmured even as my eyes landed on the still warm tray. The Senju had done more than enough. They gave me a roof over my head and a warm heater to keep the cold from reaching me. How shameful it was that I had nothing in return. No! I shook my head. I would repay there kindness. As soon as I was better I’d work my hands to the bone to repay them. I’d be good!

“Sakura?” A new voice, sensing movement and feeling it I found Butsuma sitting up besides me. “Here eat your food. That way you’ll get stronger and feel better.”

“I don’t deserve-“ he cut me off, a single finger to my lips cutting off my protest. Not out of rudeness but tender care. As if he could sense by internal distress he smiled down at me, giving my cheek a gentle nuzzle. A comforting gesture. “None of that nonsense. Eat while it’s warm. Remember you are one of us now. Let us take care of you.” Tears welling in my eyes, I lost all will to fight. Lifting a shaky hand I delivered a small bite of rice to my mouth, relishing in the warmth, taste and nutrition. I couldn’t place the type of meat but it was delicious. The warmth of the meal warming the rest of me. I hadn’t even realized I had closed my eyes until I found the clan head and nurse smiling at me. “Feel better?”

“Yup” I smiled, eyes closed at the women’s question. Small snacks or meals was perfect for me. More than I was used to. Everything was warm, perfectly cooked and delivered to me in bed. “Alright now to keep your fluids up I want you to drink this entire cup” she motioned to the cup I didn’t even see her set down. “Remember you were dehydrated when you first arrived at camp. We don’t want a repeat so it’s important that you drink plenty.” Dutifully I sipped, having been scolded and suffered the consequences one to many times to do so again. “Great. Why don’t you go back to sleep” the nurse encouraged, “its still rather early yet and I’m sure your still tired.”

“Walk?”

“Later” she assured me with a little laugh, Butsuma chuckling as well at my euthasiam. “Your just like Tobi, can’t sit still for a moment.”

“I would like to inform you that I am currently laying still and am able to hear you” he sent a glare at his father who only threw his head back and laughed, leaving me giggling along.

Life in the Senju compound was drastically different than life in the Uchiha clan. Everyone was so welcoming and friendly. No one shot angry, hatred filled glances my way. Or made snide comments behind my back. No one wished death on my person. Or tried to harm me. My memory had long since lost count of how many times I had been poisoned, tripped or had attempts on my life in the Uchiha compound. Everyday I had to listen to the betas tell me how to be proper omega; quiet, docile, submissive, an individual with no rights. Just a person that spread their legs. But they made no mistake in telling me I couldn’t bear any Uchiha children. The Uchiha bloodline had to be pure. The right to motherhood was only allowed if you were an Uchiha. Honor killings were nothing to scoff at. But here omegas talked freely and came and went as they pleased, even had professions, owned property, earned their own paychecks. A shock but no less a welcomed sight.

Observing the omegas I had been exposed to so far went on for a week before I got questioned by one of them. Although I felt uneasy about being caught staring I answered their equally uncomfortable inquires. My wide eyed look apparently was something that attracted their attention earlier. Personal confusion lead to a lot of questions and their own shock and outrage. In my defense I was socially awkward and hadn’t been exposed to a lot of good people. The only long term relationships I had were with my adoptive sisters.

Butsuma might’ve not been in the room to hear what I had to say but his sons had been present. And what I had to say did not make them happy. Hashirama made such a stink, enough that he drew the attention of Jaun. The latter not being pleased in the least bit with the majority of the nursing staff standing around in one room when it didn’t require medical attention. He sent them unhappily packing, promises to hear more reaching my ears. Apparently, as I leaned the hard way, gossip traveled fast and before I knew it he was storming back into the room and holding me tight to him as if his mere presence would scare all the bad in the world away.

“You have been very distracted today” said alpha doctor remarked during one of his daily visits. Weither he self assigned or was ordered to by the clan heads, my care rested fully in his trained, experienced medical hands. Yes nurses also cared for me, but decisions were made with my consent but with his knowledge and advice. “My lady is everything ok?”

“I’ve been here for a week…”

“Over a week actually. Combining the time before… well” he wasn’t lost for words but like him no one seemed to want to mention or explain what happened that night. “Any way what’s up?” He was always more gentle with me than with the heirs. Either he was too comfortable with them or knew them that well because he could professionally harass them and still get work done. “Just thinking.”

“About the differences between the two clans? I remember that conversation” returning to work he moved his glowing hands, which never ceased to fascinate me; to another area of my body. “I’m sorry for getting them into trouble.”

“It’s not your fault” he had a reassured me multiple times. I had also apologized to the nurses who like Jaun just brushed it off. Maybe because nothing bad had happened as a result. I didn’t want to be the result of anyone’s draw out agony or delayed care. “Why is everyone so nice to me?”

“You want us to be mean?” He lifted an eye brow and his head, clearly questioning my sanity. “I’m mean to Hashirama-Sama. If only he would listen and stay in bed then I wouldn’t have to be.” A sigh leaves his lips, clearly exasperated with the contuined need to corral the other male back into his own cot. “He means well” I placated taking neither side. “I can hear you” the older male shouts. Juan merely rolled his eyes. At least the younger brother didn’t tack on “that’s what I said.”

“He does” he agreed, “I’d just wish he’d listen to someone other than you, his father and mother and Tobirama-sama. Even though he means well and has others best interest at heart he needs to show some self concern.” That was an interesting fact. Hashirama was a mixture of a big teddy bear and puppy that called his human form home. He was sweet and generous. If one world could be used to describe it would be energetic. The heir pouted when told to stay in bed. Or loudly complained, making a scene and causing trouble for our caretakers. His brother just smacked himself on the face, rolling his eyes at the male he called Aniji. When the latter former found out about my reluctance to partake in substance consumption, and have no clue how, he started giving me his entire plate of food. Uncaring that it was destined for him or that there was no way I could’ve realistically finished the overflowing plate. After all alphas traditionally had larger appetites, higher metabolisms I remember someone telling me some time ago. “Why does he listen to me?”

“Because its you” he shouts taking the stage from the doctor. Tobirama-sama says something from the other side of the room, on the other side of Hashirama. Only for the elder to break out laughing. “Please remember this is a hostipal and not a play ground.”

“Does that mean I can leave?” Hashirama asks, playful voice reaching us from behind the privacy curtain. One I had asked been pulled closed during examinations and checkups after being stared at so intently I felt goosebumps down my spine. “No.”

“Boo” he protested. “Sakura-Sama he wont behave” Jaun complains to me as if I have any say over the others behavior. It was already weird enough that he listened to me, no protests, no sassy replies, nothing. Just listens automatically. Now I was being dragged in the middle. “Don’t look at me” I say, at loss with the situation.

”How is she?” Tobirama calls. Pulling back the curtain Jaun reassured the older man that I was in good health considering all I had been through. I was truly lucky to have two caring alphas. Even as I was grateful my mind recalled the pain Madara and Inzua caused, my heart pounding rapidly as fear of the unknown returned. I didn’t lie, I had truly been distracted by the differences between both clans, but what kept me awake at night was the fear of the unknown. A mental blocker kept the white haired man from reading my thoughts. From honing in on my internal fear of abandonment. Something he had remarked on multiple times. I was scared of being abused and hurt again. Everything was too fresh. It would never not be fresh. Without a return bite no omega could read or feel the emotions of their significant other. I may never bite him back of Hashirama let alone let the latter bite me but their patient kindness didn’t go unnoticed. No force nor pressured had been directed my way giving me minimal hope.

“Your turn Hashirama-Sama” Jaun said, approaching the other man. “Want your curtain pulled?”

“Nope” Hashirama laid back, existing his sitting up position and laying down flat on his back. Hands behind his head in a relaxed position, not bothered with being the next ginny pig. “If I pass does this mean I get to be free?”

“You yes. Considering your healing abilities have kicked back in. Your brother and Sakura-Sama, no.” Hashirama pouted, “no fair.”

“Totally fair” the medic replies as he washes his hand in the bathroom sink. “Sakura-sama isn’t fully healed and neither is Tobirama-Sama. Plus she needs to put on a lot more weight until she’s released.” It was true. As much as I was able to say awake longer, had more energy and strength I failed to gain the desired weight needed nor was completly healed from my previous abandonment. Going to bathroom required someone’s help and walking on my own was out of the question. Madara’s and Inzua’s neglectful desertion had been explained to me after my near death and our encounter in the lab. That was a week and half ago but I still couldn’t wrap my head around it.

”Sakura-sama” a nurse appeared, bowing polity. “A merchant arrived in the compound. He is demanding to speak to you posthaste.”

“Who is this?” Tobi asked, the white haired man sitting up, facial features twisting in pain. “Stop moving” I cried, watching him freeze before turning to look at me. Taking his eyes off the newly arrived nurse. “What does he want with her?” Hashirama demanded, sitting up in bed as Jaun also turned to address his subordinate. “My lord the mans name is Nano.”

I sat up so fast I almost got whiplash even as I pulled on my wounds. “I know him. He’s a friend” a smile nearly broke my face, that’s how big I smiled. Elation pumped through my veins. “He gave me my figures” I shared with my mates and doctor. “His apprenticeship was in carpentry but he married into a merchant family. His family gave me extra food and supplies during tough winters so that I would make it through.”

“I see” Jaun said, the only one to reply. Filling the silent room awkwardly. “Tobirama-Sama, Hashirama-Sama. Please allow me to see him. He’s the only friend I’ve had for all these years. I miss him.”

Hashirama:

Sakura was gushing over this unseen male. Was he an alpha? Beta? What did he look like? Act like? Sakura was practically jumping up and down in her bed, rumpling the covers, causing the metal of the bed frame to creak. “Can I please talk to him?” Unbeknownst to her or maybe it was done purposely she was begging, looking at us pleadly. Something hot and unpleasant arose in my chest. Feeling some unknown emotion but not one welcomed or liked. “No.”

Sakura’s face fell. “No?” Her voice was a bear whisper as if she was afraid to miss what she wanted to hear even as she called into my question my previous answer. “No.”

“Why” she sounded so sad. I didn’t want her to be sad. But I didn’t want her to be in the same room as him let alone think about him. “Because” I snapped, catching her off gaurd, not stopping even when she winced, “Jaun said you are not allowed out of the hospital and I’m certainly not going to permit him inside where those most at risk are.” Why couldn’t she understand? Why was this mystery man so important that she would contunisly protest? “No!” Sakura jumped back as if I had burned her. Eyes welling with an emotion I refused to acknowledge. Sensing Tobi about to speak I held up my hand to stop him. “Tell him I said no” I directed those words at the nurse. The very one who scurried out of the room.

For several moments she looked at me. Before looking any where but in my direction. My omega turned on her side so she faced the far wall, drawing the covers over her head. Part of me felt terrible but the bigger part of me was sastifed.

’Fine be that way’ I thought moodly, turning to rest on my back. “Anji?” Turning to address my closest brother I found him torn between looking at me and Sakura. “What?” My resulting snap shocked even me. His own red eyes enlarging at my response. “I-…Never mind.”

Jaun proceeded with his exams. Even though I passed with flying colors I didn’t leave the room for quite some time. Winter weather outside played no part in my decision. Nor did the never ending pile of paperwork surly waiting for me on my desk. The unsettling emotion remained even though it was felt to a lesser degree.

Without my Outo to keep me in line. Without an immediate overseer. Baby sitter Toka had teased one day. I was free to do as I pleased. With this itching under my skin I turned to the training grounds for relief. Being the time of year as it was the place was relatively deserted. From being forced to lay still so long, from helping pun the clan, help and fight in the war and all the stress from finding my mate and take care of her, I had what felt like the weight on my shoulders. Destroying the world around me was a perfect way to let it all out.

Well well well” throwing knifes hit the wooden target in front of me, the resulting thumping reaching my ears the same time a familiar voice did. Turning around I found my uncle, my father’s last remaining sibling standing in his full, old man glory. Tall in his own right, the six foot two alpha approached, hands tucked deep into pockets, bald head shielded from external tempature by a fur lined hat. A thick jacket kept the rest of him warm and dry in the elements. According to passed down stories of my fathers childhood, father was always the older, responsible one where the alpha in sight was a rebel that liked to be out all night and pick fights with those around every corner. “They let you out of prison.”

Despite everything I snickered. Partly our of humor, partly of just rawness. Or what I received to be as raw emotion. “Where’s your keeper?” He also had a knack for being annoying. Why ask a question you already knew the answer to. Because my Outo had almost died, had most of his chest patched up, was under strict supervision. Because he was on bed rest until further noice. “No response? So boring.”

“Uncle why do you ask such dumb questions when you already know the answer?” The answer I get? A mere hum, a low sound escaping his lips, barely a response. I was not in the mood for this. “Whats got you so riled?” He asked, smoothly changing topics. “It’s not like you to get angry.”

“Just letting go of a little steam.”

“Not from what I see. I doubt your face is red just from exertion” he leaned against the tree as if the conversation wasn’t touchy. Almost as if we were just admiring the weather. Yet he kept crawling under my skin more and more with each word.

“Uncle as much as I love you-“

“And that is why you are out here destroying the landscape” it was if it was his mission to piss me off. He was certainly succeeding. “What do you mean?”

“Just hours ago a random alpha comes into the picture. Granted one you had never met and your mate thinks fondly of him and you became jealous.” I just look at him, caught off gaurd from the one thing I didn’t think he’d ever say. Then the rage was back. I was not jealous! What was there to be jealous of? A unknown figure? “Stop lying to me boy.” His words brought me out of my stupor. Had I really just spoke out loud? “Your scent screams rage and envy. I may not know your mate but from what I hear she’s not the cheating kind.”

“What the hell are you talking about?” I didn’t know which accusation I was more pissed off about; the fact that he implied my mate was romantically interested in this unmet figure or that I was jealous of said person. Rumbling snarls erupted from my chest as my rage peaked. My chakra responding in kind, the trees swaying threatening.

“Are you serious Hashirama?” Why is he looking at me like I’d lost my mind. “For being the most emotional and emphatic out of all the heirs your being quiet the idiot right now. Your mate was happy to meet an old friend, you storm off after denying her. Doesn’t take a genius to figure out what’s going on.” Jealousy. No I couldn’t be jealous. I had no reason to be- “Your an idiot.”

Never had I ever been envious of another. As a shinobi, there was no room in profession for such an emotion. As Hashirama-Senji, I had everything a person could ever want or need. The Senju clan was thriving. Financially, we were one of the most stable clans, attracting large clients and many missions. Leading to a surplus this year, somthing the elders were very pleased with. Our large territory afforded us the land needed to farm and rely less on merchants. Our trade was relatively strong. Could be better but after a few failed business ventures we could’ve come out worse. Many omegas were expecting, ten to be exact. My clan was safe. All four of my siblings were alive as were my parents and last remaining cousin and uncle. Sakura was now by my side. Safe and recovering. My heart craved nothing more. I was finally complete.

Rubbing at my chest as my uncle stared me down, not only did the wood around us calm but so did I. “Envious?”

Shaking his head he left his leaning spot against the tree to approach. Hands coming up to rest against my shoulder. “It’s alright, Hashirama. It’s natural to have these feelings.”

“I don’t even know him or what he looked like.” The thought peetered off. Like that would make a difference. “He showed up this morning unexpectedly. You know as well as I do that most merchants don’t travel in the winter. “ I nodded. “His name is Nano, he was once a merchant that worked with the Uchiha, the one to bring Sakura her supplies.” I listened closely, ears straining to hear over the growing wind. “He had braved the weather to deliver her supplies despite the fact the Uchiha didn’t pay for them upfront.”

“Why?”

Ignoring my question he contuined, “he found debris left behind after the battle that bore out clans symbol.” There wasn’t a clan that came to mind that didn’t imprint their clans symbol on property. It was simply common practice. Just like when we went into battle, every shinobi regardless of status had the Senju icon on their armor. “He rushed over here, hoping to find her. Hoping she was ok.”

“Why?” I’d wish he answer my question. Basic information was find and dandy. A replay of the days earlier events was great and all but I wanted my nagging questioned answered. “The older gentleman was practically in tears. He’s a normal human, Hashirama, not an alpha or beta or omega. For him to travel in dangerous conditions for her shows how much he cares for her. Any way he begged your father for any information on her. Butsuma reassured him she was in our care and was recovering. I was there for this entire stint and not once did he imply they were anything more than friends.” There were rumors that omegas did something’s take human mates regardless that the omega would outlive them. Likely they did so or rather the speculation was they were attempting to escape bad alphas. Legally a male could claim an omega regardless of gender in court. Effectively taking them as a mate even if they couldn’t physically and mentally mark the other. Somthing that was rare and even more rarely deterred bad alphas. “He was very informative about Sakura’s life before us.”

“Go on.” My voice was low. The weather was turning for the worse but I wasn’t moving until I heard what he had to say. Tobi might be the most stubborn out of all four of us but I refused to budge on this. “The Uchiha’s matriarch took her out there on false pretenses. Telling Sakura a bullshit story only to lock her inside the gates. Valor told her she was a problem, a threat to the clans purity and threat to the betas rule hence she was being banished to the country side. When sakura protested Valor lied to her further and told her she hadn’t been abondoned but rather that her males agreed to such a stupid fucking idea to keep the peace. They would be visiting soon. Surprise surprise they never did, instead married less than a week later.” Ever since finding Sakura, every time I had heard of my old friend my anger grew. What kind of alpha left their omega out in the wilderness? Left them so close to danger without proper protection? Barely enough to eat? With minimal clothing and blankets to keep warm? My mind recalled the manors conditions. Disgusting. We’d used to talk about our mates when were ten at the river side. Speculating for hours about our futures. He threw it all away. So fast. Without an ounce of remorse. It felt like I didn’t even know him. My heart broke at each piece of information. “ No one sensed any ill intentions.”

“He confessed that easily? How does he know all this? Why tell us this?”

My uncle patted his upper body, obviously cold as he looked around. “No one interrogated him necessarily just asked him what he wanted. Why he was outside our gates? He threw himself at your dad’s feet when he appeared. Begging to see her. Begging us to not hurt her. We escorted him to the communal halls where we reassured him she was alright. Nano-San calmed down and was more than willing to answer our own questions. We asked him the same thing, how’d he knew all this. Sakura had confided him many a years ago. Apparently, this angered him enough that he thought about breaking off trade with the Uchiha who are apparently their biggest clients. He divulged that all on his own. When we asked why he didn’t he told us plan as day that he did it for her. Feared the Uchiha not feeding or clothing her.”

“They could’ve sent someone else” speculate words left my throat as I turned to stroll back to the compound. I might’ve missed my uncles relieved look had I moved any quicker. Truth be told I was also getting cold. Training and blood flow kept one so warm for so long. “He was afraid for her safty. Didn’t exactly trust another not to traffic her or hurt her.”

“He knew the boarder guards didn’t do regular check ins on her. Meaning anyone at anytime could harm her. It would’ve been the perfect oppertunity to rape or kidnap her. Physically hurting would’ve been easy” my uncle tacked on. Just the thought of all that could’ve happened sent chills down my spine. “What stopped anyone from doing otherwise anyway?”

“Surprisingly, the Uchiha and that merchant were the only ones to know how to find Sakura. Lucky for her as unintentional as it was.” This whole fucking situation was a shit show. A joke. A sharade. Disgust flowed through my veins. How could Madara allow this to happen? Does he not understand? How did he not comprehend the density of the situation? My old friend was no fool. He’d just simply up and abondoned her when it became convenient for him and Inzua. They why take her in to begin with? To many questions rickade around my brain brining on a headache. “The medics did an exam on her when she first entered camp. There was no signs of sexual or physical assault minus the scares she bore from years prior.”

“We asked him about that.” My uncle began, rubbing the back of his neck as the conversation turned uncomfortable even for us shinobi, only to blow on the two palms in the next minuet. “This is where he began to get reluctant. As much as pushed he refused to answer. Only said to talk to her, something about being confided in and willing to die than snitch.” Qualities like that were rare, self sacrifice, unwavering loyalty, compassion. Unfortunately, in this world it was every man for themselves. Even ninja belonging to clans were known to turn their backs on their kin. Money, fame, omegas, once good people turned traitors for the stupidest of reasons. “How gallant.”

“Sarcasm doesn’t suit you, nephew” he murmured we trudged through the growing snow back to the compound. Mother was pacing at the back gate to the complex. Looking agitated and cussing about the weather conditions. Her life mates were huddled together, sharing body heat as they watched her wear down the snow under her feet. “Hashirama!” She shouted as soon as we came into sight. “Where the fuck have you been? What the hell have you done?” Biological mother or not my ear was pulled and brutally tugged. “Answer me pup!”

“Mother! I-ow. Please let go.” Why was she being so unforgivingly brutal right now? This hurt! “Boy you are in deep trouble.” My uncles and the two gaurds watched me be dragged through the freshly opened doors. The traitors more than wiling to open them in favor of some good entertainment in this bleak season. “I haven't done anything” I protested, walking with my head titled to avoid putting anymore pressure on my poor ear than necessary considering she wasn’t going to let me go anytime soon. “I don’t even know what you’re talking about.”

Taken against my will to the clan heads office was not how I expected my day to go. Being slapped in the face with a jealously accusation and a second accusation of trouble making meant my day was not going good. Father sat at his desk, the space around the desk filled by Toka, Itma, Kawamara, and the council of elders. Things were never good when the elders were involved. I hated them just as much as the old bags despised me. The only missing person was Tobi meaning I couldn’t space out because he wouldn’t be giving me notes to review later. Pushed into my seat directly to my fathers right was embarrassing enough but mother had the gull to hiss at me to stay put. Taking her own seat on father’s other side. “Hashirama-sama” sell proclaimed wise elder Fush began, ‘I think it’s time we sat down and address recent events.” Sitting like a man of status, with a wave of hand he referenced the civilians around him. “The elders have not been filled in and seeing as you have been released from doctors care its about time we spoke is it not?” Ah, they cornered father and here we are. Rolling my eyes only got my scolded but refusing made my headache throb more. “Let me give you the quick picture. Tobi and I found our mate sick and dying. Yes, she is the former mate of Inzua and Madara Uchiha prior to their deliberate negligence. After our successful initial breech into Uchiha territory they retaliated. Sakura nearly died. Some blank spots in the memory but now Tobi and Sakura are doing much better. I have been released from medical care as you claim and here we are.” My uncle snickered, making a pitiful attempt to pass if off as a cough though he fooled no one. Snarky sass was Tobi’s thing not mine. “You will meet my mate with the rest of the clan” I interjected when another elder opened their mouth to speak. Rude maybe but rather to get this done quickly than draw it out. “When she is healthy. There will be zero harassment, zero barging in unannounced or without permission” I stared each elder down, my scent flaring protectively to make my point known. I had good reasons to set these boundaries. “Hashirama-sama!” Elder Akemi exclaimed as if insulted, a hand pressed to her chest. “We wouldn’t dare.”

”Any questions?” Get on with it. I wanted to see Sakura. “Please take this more seriously” the first speaker asked or rather politely demanded, barely able to hide his intensions. Sitting prim and proper was a truly pitiful move to make himself look more important and powerful. “The council has already been updated on what occurred on the battlefield. You obviously still need a lesson on manners and the importance of communication. A task for another day…” Him and I had always been at odds, he was a huge pain in the ass. Constantly challenging fathers authority and mine since I was old enough to have a say in clan affairs. Father and I had complained to each other on multiple occasions about him. Venting would have to wait. Just as it didn’t look I was going to be getting away anything soon. “We know nothing of Sakura-Sans history other than rumors. We know nothing of her breeding-“

“Excuse me” my voice rose, “she lies in bed recovering from intentional neglect and betrayal, starvation and exposure to the elements and your worried about getting her pregnant right off the fucking back? Her health and well being are more important!” The elder tsked, just tsked. “Control your son, Butsuma-Sama.”

Mother sent my a look that said control your self. Toka shifted her weight,ready to get to her own feet. My uncle put a weighed yet ground hand on my shoulder. “Control yourself” father remarked, giving the alpha a glare sharp enough to cut ice. “I suggest you know your place. It is Sakura-sama not San. There will be no second generation heirs until the trio are ready.”

“You obviously misunderstand” the man said, “I was merely referring to her heritage. Who are her parents? What class were they? Siblings? Purity is a must.” Murmors arose from a couple other elders. Others split off into a splitter group to whispered among themselves. “She is an orphan. Didn’t know her parents” I answered, taking my seat against my better judgment and emotions. I would’ve preferred for my height and chakra abundancy to give me an edge or an intimidation factor but the elders grew up with me and knew I might snarl but wouldn’t dare harm them. “Sakura never slept with either Uchiha.”

“We do not doubt your world Lord Hashirama-“ Elder Polk spoke up, interjecting for the first time in the conversation. But as a known ally of Fush, it was no surprise the alpha would back the other. “But Sakura-Sama’s credibility remains to be proven.”

“Are you suggesting that we subjugate a traumatized omega to a invasive exam just to please your curiosity?” My father’s voice was dark, low and threatening. As an omega that could fight he saw himself a protector. He would stand in the way of any alpha or beta seeking it harm an omega. Man, women or child, they would have to through him to get to the innocents. Akemi and her sister looked outraged as did Elder Toula and and Elder Kearsey. “How dare you!” The omega Elder Toula ragged, rising to his feet rapidly, quick for a non-combatant.

“Over my dead body” I shouted, being grabbed by my uncle. Fellow alpha likely having intrepid my jumping to my feet as desire to rip the other alpha to thread. He wouldn’t be wrong. Toka had grabbed my father to prevent the same. “Listen you fucker. No ones touching anyone. She stays intact or not” mother got in his face, hands clenched at her side threatenly. Her life mates each taking a side and advancing on the two elders. “Now now” elder Fush said, holding his hands up in a placating manner. “No need to get upset.”

“You touch my mate and I will kill you” emotions running rampet; rage, fear, aggression. How dare they! The floor boards creaked even as no one moved. Sharp teeth snapped even though I couldn’t reach my adversaries. “Get out” Kearsey screamed, the beta practically throwing them out of the office.

Tobi was staring wide eyed at me when I stormed in to the shared room. Nurses and doctors alike cleared the way, making my enterce people free. No doubt he felt my own rage and aggression a mile away, the emotions corrupting my normally happy go lucky chakara. No doubt felt the surprised apprehension of the staff. My wood style Justus caused the door to burst open, no physical contact required. Except Sakura was no where in sight. I screamed, panicked. “Hashirama!” Tobi’s name calling didn’t register with my brain even as it reached my ears. Where is she? It was late according to the clock so why the hell was she not in bed? “My lord?!” Juan exclaimed coming up behind me. “Where is she?”

“Sakura-sama is out on a walk right now. Two of the nurses are with her.” Approaching him slowly, like the predator I was, my words left no room for confusion on what I was ordering him to do, “no one outside the main family is allowed to visit her.”

A gulp, “yes my lord” he looked at the ground, knowing better than to challenge me by looking me directly in the eyes. Only a fool got between an alpha and their mate. Racing from the room I race around the building, startling multiple people, staff and patients alike until I found my mate. Just as Juan said, she was being escorted by two nurses, a beta and omega. No threat. “Hashirama?” Sakura was looking at me. All three of them were, obviously confused by my sudden appearance. My abrupt snatching of Sakura into my arms, burrowing her effectively against my chest got me startled looks and eeps. “What? Hashirama-Sama!” I carried her effectively down the hall, our final destination the room I left his morning. “Please be carful!” The nurses cried following us down the hallway, barely able to keep up with my long strides. Sakura didn’t smell hurt or scared. I smelt no blood. The beast felt oddly sastifed with her arms wrapped around my neck. Knowing she was safe and sound allowed me to take in a small breath of air. Body tense and emotions high strung it’d take a while but I’d calm down eventually. Had I been in my right mind, I would’ve caught her “I’m so high up” remark.

”Aniji, what’s wrong?” Tobi was being pushed back into bed by two nurses when we arrived. Looking like the worried alpha he was. “Was there an attack? Did an enemy breech the gates? Is she ok?” He was spiting out questions one after the other. Realistically he wasn’t giving anyone the time to answer, if I had wanted to answer. As if Sakura was delicate pottery I set her down on her own bed. The beds were nailed to the floor, therefore unmovable. Otherwise I would’ve pushed my younger brothers bed against hers, effectively sandwiching her between the two of us. Sakura didn’t get another question out before I was climbing in bed with her, half cradling, half leaning over her.

“Whats going on? What happened?” Tobi demanded. “It’s been a long day” father answered when he stepped inside the private room. Mom and the twins on his heels. Toka and Uncle right behind them. “It’s been a long day.”

Chapter Text

Tobirama:

Anji barges into the room searching like a mad man for Sakura, bullies Juan, races from the room without answering my questions only to come back with Sakura in tow. Now hes hovering over her like a man possessed and refusing to budge and answer my questions. Whiplashed, not only was I confused but also irritated. I didn’t like the unknown. Didn’t feel comfortable with the lack of information. And obviously I was missing key information. And what did father have to say for himself? “It’s been a long day.”

“Sakura are you alright?” Said pink haired women was the main attraction, looking just as confused as me. Obviously not sure where to look for answers, eyes darting between father, mother, me and Hashirama. Thankfully she didn’t seem too upset or uncomfortable especially since he was looming over her like a threatening mountain of flesh, one able to manipulate the nature around us for miles. But she wasn’t dumb. Nibbling on her lower lip was a clear giveaway. “Calm down Anji. Whats got you so upset?”

“Oh you know, the elders this. Elders that” Toka hinted, “calm down won’t you cus? I really don’t want to deal with you when you’re like this.” Far from potent information, she was doing this intentionally. Her voice might sound chipper and nonchalant but to anyone who knew her, Toka’s scent screamed anger and apprehension. Between clenched teeth I press for more answers. “It’s best we don’t discuss it here. I don’t want to scare Sakura” Itama whispers, coming close to my ear, holding up a palm to prevent others from reading his lips. Not that the pink haired beauty had such an ability. Sakura caught the three of us conversing privately, head cocking to the side, picking up on the irregular behaviors of those she was coming to know. What did Outo mean by “I don’t want to scare Sakrua?” What was so bad that we couldn’t be upfront with her? How bad was bad? What had happened? “I deserve to know.”

“And we’ll tell you but know it’s the elders who upset Hashirama-“ Kamawara murmured, whispering ment for my ears only. Brain cells raced as possiple scenarios arose. What did they want with her? Were they going to hurt her? Kill her? What were their motivations? She just regained consciousness. Was just starting to do better eating. She was also talking more. Not as shy. Not as uncertain. A little more comfortable asking for what she needed or wanted. Sakura was working so hard on trusting us, and us earning that trust. The old fools could put everything at risk with a simple snap of their fingers or a mere word, they held that much sway in the clan. No omega in the clan let alone the alphas would tolerate such nefarious intentions. Senju whorshipped omegas, put their own health and happiness above our own. Any Senji alpha or beta was prepared to lay down their lives before allowing one hair to be harmed on any omegas head. A headache formed in my skull and behind my eyes as my mind created one negative outcome after another. “Alpha?” rubbing at my head stopped when her voice reached me, red orbs finding the my miracle staring straight at me. “Are you ok?” Nodding was out of the question, an unfortunate situation for anyone who preferred non-verbal communication methods to verbal ones. Nibbling at my lips was a tell tale sign I was fretting, one I had inherited from my own mother. Even now she was tugging my lip out from under my teeth. “Tobi?” The nickname brought warmth to my chest even as worry flooded my veins. “I’m alright, just a mere headache.” I didn’t feel like I was lying. I was half telling the truth, I was concerned for her and had a headache. If Sakura got wind that I was fretting then no doubt she would become sacred. As it was, the only males she currently trusted or rather tolerated was my siblings, Anji, father and Jaun. Anyone else was drawn away from. More than once I heard Jaun going head to head with male nurses who got their panties in a twist because she refused their care. Omegas often trusted their alphas to lead in trying situations. Unintentionally both Anji and gave indicators that something was admiss. And now she was beginning to become skittish. “Your lying…Whats going on?” Emerald eyes were wide as her internal fright grew, stinking up the air around us. Making the oxygen bitter. “Butsuma-Sama?” The whine is released from those lips as a plea. “I’m not lying.”

“Then why won’t you tell me what’s wrong?!” Panic caused her pupils to blow up twice their normal size. “Calm down” father said, taking a seat on the end of the bed. Holding up his hands, palms facing her in the universal sign I mean no harm. “No” she frantically shook her head, “he’s the strongest in the world and he's on edge that means something’s really wrong.” Sakura throws a finger Anji’s way. Hashirama’s lack of reaction only prof to her intuition.

“Hashirama over reacted” Mother spoke up, “he’s prone to highly emotional spurts that come and go. Please calm down. Juan will kick us out if you get too worked up.”

“Why won’t you tell me?” her voice is low, little more than a whisper. Maybe my eyes were playing tricks on me but it looked like she was shaking. Hashirama growled out something barely audible. “Sakura dear” father began, placing a hand on her leg, “the main family had a surprise meeting with the clans’s elders. They ambushed me while doing paperwork in my office. Since your unexpected arrival and finding out you are the heirs mate they have been hammering me to meet you. Due to your physical and mental health we haven’t permitted anyone outside the main branch to visit. Obviously with no accusations against my brother and niece.” Uncle and Toka nodded in sync when the clan head glanced over. Unhappy but not try not to take it personal. Foresight would’ve informed me that I was about to deeply regret hearing what my father said next. Itma and Kawamara were not kidding, this was definitely a conversation we should not of had with Sakura in the room. “Some of the elders specifically those that follow the incredibly old traditions made some out of line demands. Hashirama is not the only one to get pissed off.” Hence why he was leaning over her, willing to die as a human shield to keep her safe from all harm, not seeing immediate family as a threat but keeping an eye on the only way in and out. “Let me reassure you, there is zero chance that they will get what they want. When you are ready and feel up to it, I’d rather find out the answer to their questions through your words.”

“What demand?” Sakura murmors, eyes darting around the room. The fact that she is taking us at our word and not freaking out said a lot for our growing bonds with her. “Understand we didn’t want to tell you because we didn’t want to ruin your first impression with the clan” mother inserted, having taken a seat on the edge of my bed. Itama and Kawarma helping me sit up, placing pillows at my back for support. I’d wish they just spit it out, drawing it wasn’t doing anything for her nerves or my patience. “The elders are demanding we prove you are pure” father finally answers. My mind sputters to a halt. What the fucking hell? Anger pushes to the forefront, completly bypassing my shock. The old geezers wanted medial staff to do an internal, invasive exam to prove her virginity was still intact? Are they fucking mad? She was just starting to put faith in us, this could shatter it…permanently… “We told them in…Sakura?” Mother was getting to her feet, a single hand on my bed covers, the other reaching out towards the younger women. The very one who was having a complete meltdown. Breathing normally was thrown out the window, red eyes watched her pant heavily. Barely taking in any oxygen as her chest rises and sinks. “No!” She screams, body struggling under the weight of Hashirama. “I don’t want to!” She began to scream the phrase over and over. Anji and father pinned a frailing Sakura to the bed, the older alpha trying in vain to clam her down with words. Holding her down like that wasn’t helping, rather giving the implication that they were in fact going through with even as no one would. “No! I don’t want to be touched” she wailed, the screaming drawing the attention of the doctors and nurses. Jaun and two others breaking into the room. The loud slamming of the door against the wall, a noise doing nothing to calm her down. “Whats going on?”

“Sakrua-onni-Chan” Kawamara began, approaching slowly. Hands in the air in a pitiful attempt of plantation. “No one will touch you without your consent unless it’s strictly for your medial care. I promise you.” Big tears spilled from her beautiful eyes, my red ones watching with great sadness as she screamed in fright. Arms and legs failing in pitiful attempts to get free. “Let her go, you’re giving off the wrong impression” I snap, wanting nothing more than to make her tears stop, to bring back her smiling face. If Sakura was happy then I was happy. If Sakura was amused then I was amused. If she was anxious I was anxious. If Sakura was scared, I could not afford to be the same. Sakura in situations like this needed a rock, therefore I could afford to feel my own anger or concern.

“But nii-San, she could hurt herself” Kawarma says, worry shinning in his eyes, torn between looking at Sakura and I. “No he’s right. Hashirama, bring her over to Tobi-Nii-San.”

“Will someone tell us what the hell is going on?” Jaun cusses, clearly angry at the way the way the conversation was gong, especially when the topic was going no where good. Even more unhappy at being told to stay back. The alphas fists clenched at his side, face going red in anger. One of the nurses, Kira, had her hands pressed over her mouth in horror. “We would never” the very women murmured, the beta clearly upset at the implications. The Senju were leaders in medical care, writers of the book. Setter of standards. No one in our medical facility would even think of forcing an innocent, helpless individual into a procedure against their fully informed consent. No harassment or manipulation. There were strict guidelines and trainings to ensure proper ethnical care. “We know that” Kawamara replies, “no one is accusing anyone” father tacks on.

“Bring her over to Tobi that way she can be with both of you” Toka encourages, getting on what ever boat Itma was currently creating. What good would laying me with get? Father moves slowly but surly, picking up Sakura. Hashirama lunges and misses, landing flat on his face. Father doesn’t acknowledge or engage, unwilling to provoke any further than he’s already unintentionally done. I didn’t think this was going to work but I was willing to give it a go. My elder brother was just lucid enough not to kill him on the spot or attack anyone else. More than some alphas can say. Multiple reasons were behind the saying “one doesn't get between an alpha and their omega.” Sakuras body heat could be felt through the blankets as soon as she was set down. I threw them over her to bring her closer. Vibrating so strongly the covers ruffled. Hashirama threw himself on the bed, earning sharp gasps and then opposition from the medial staff. Juan was worried he would reopen my wounds, torn between protesting from my sake and for Sakura, who he could easily crush. The long haired alpha refusing to budge from his protective half hunched over stance above us. Sakura contuined to wail, and with Anji out of the picture emotionally, left me to pick up the pieces. “Sakura sweetheart?” I whisper gently. Tucking her against my chest even as she tenses and I pull at my own stitches. The pain is severe. With everything going on I missed my dosage of pain medication. Wincing through it, I put on a brave face for Sakarya. “It’s going to be ok. No is going to touch you without your consent. I promise I will protect you. Remember what I told you, my little miracle?”

Sakura sniffles, burrowing closer as she hides under the blankets. Only the top of her head is visible to the naked eye. Feminine arms come up to wrap around my front as her face burrows itself into my chest. Leaving my hospital issued shirt wet from her salty tears. “I don’t want to-.”

”Remember what I told you?” A hand lifts to stoke her hair, the motion meant to be soothing. The room waits her out, it’s as if no one is willing to breath lest they break the silence. “That you’d protect me? Not hurt me? Her voice is small as if she’s afraid of getting the answer wrong. Or being scolded. Or harmed. ”Yes. Exactly.” White hair brushes up against pink strands as I nuzzle the top of her head. “I don’t want to be touched. I’m not a bad omega. I-” Sakura peeters off, curling into my tighter if that was even possible. Sniffles reach my ears as I internally debate how to respond. Anji was the empathetic one. He always seemed to  know just how to respond to a persons emotional needs. Reacting nothing less than perfect to anger, confortation, aggression, hatred, fright, anxiety, happiness. By the time the two part ways the other is relaxed, crisis adverted. Me? Clueless. Ignorant. Blank stares, impatience and lack of care was what one was going to get out me. Hell I could barely decipher my own let alone how to help another. What did she mean? What was she talking about? Good? Bad? Red eye, ones I didn’t know even close locked eyes on Toka. My cousin, a two years older than me but three younger than Anji flicked her hands my way, urging me forward. As if the situation was easy to handle. Give me a go piece or humans as pieces on a chess board on a battlefield. I’m calm, thinking rationally. Lives were at stake on battlefields but here right now, everything felt so real, so much at stake. A blade was easier to fight than ones mate internal strife. “No one will touch you without your explicit permission. No one is going to conduct an internal exam or doing anything else you don’t want. I give you my word” with the side of my head pressed against the top of hers and snuggling under the blankets I can’t get any physically closer. My instincts tell me that this was the right call, the right thing to do. A croon rises deep in my chest, until it erupts and escapes into the open space around us. Croons, designed by nature all those millena ago, was an instinctual sound designed to be used by alphas to calm an upset omega, specifically ones mate. A questioning chirp leaves her lips but thankfully she begins to clam down. Emotional highs and lows were simply not productive for her recovery, mental or physical. Multiple sets of eyes bore into us from different stations around the room as Hashirama began to croon. Sakura even began to purr back.

Hearing her happy noises sent off several things all at once. Hashirama and I both calmed down. My elder crawled to lay against her other side, sheltering her between us. Itma and Kawarma took a deep breath. Toka and her dad loosen their posture, releived they won’t have to deck it out with Hashirama again. Mother and father conspire in the corner with the medical staff. Backs to me, I can’t hear their hushed whispers or read lips but know the conversation is heated. Sakura begins to doze off, the emotional distress taking a troll even as a few sniffles escape here and there.

“I’m gonna fucking kill them” Kawarma says, eventually taking a seat on my left. Facing me to avoid staring over the muscular back of Hashirama. The hulking tree. “Kin slaying is illegal” Itma says, leaning against the wall behind his twins back, arms crossed over his chest. “Let me guess” I begin only to be cut off by Kawarma, “one hundred points go for guessing Fush and Polk.” Ah so I was right. Those bastards had a long standing reputation of being hard headed traditionals. People like them could never understand let alone accepted change. In the eyes of the brunet and blonde omegas were homebodies, designed and raised as child-bearers and property. Small numbers of Senju stuck to the old ways of thinking and those two were members in said group. Thankfully many adapted to the transitions life liked to slap us with, updating to the way of thinking where everyone reglardless of secondary sex and financial and social background was equal. Where omegas had power and say. Were valued, whorshiped. Helping pave the way was the long standing history of having omegas as clan head. In fact they were preferred to alphas and betas. It was still unclear if Hashirama would become the next Senju clan head. Despite being raised as such, for all his strength and involvement in clan politics and abroad his further relied on having his fated mate at his side. Though I highly doubted his care for her was an act. Aniji wore his emotions on his sleeves and he was downright smitten with Sakura.

“So the inspection was their idea?” Both twins nodded in sync, “they were quite adamant too” Kawamara tacked on, disgust dripping from his lips with every syllable. His face perfectly matching his emotions. “It’s like the idiots thought we’d agree or something” the other brother added to the conversation, just as horrified. “You should’ve seen the other elders, they looked ready to riot. I thought father and brother were going to kill them on the spot.”

I didn’t doubt Itma’s words. The other elders according to the younger generation had been outraged at the idea. Excluding the two antagonists the rest of the council was comprised of omegas. Partly so the secondary gender would have a say in clan affairs but also to prove the clans dedication to omegas. It had been this way for many generations. The makeup was productive and normally one that wasn’t at odds even as the individuals knew where each other stood. Foresight is a bitch, we should’ve known the two would pounce. Sakuras arrival upset the balance in the clan and would lead to new leadership. In other words she threatened their power and influence. Plus she wasn’t an Senju, not born one or raised one. In other words she didn’t know our way of life. Outsiders weren’t welcomed in most clans but with elders who didn’t approve of omegas having a say in anything, who wouldn’t approve of her background or history, gaining the respect and support of the council would be a long uphill battle. One that she was far from ready for. Focus was where it was meant to be, on her mental and physical health. Healing from the Uchiha bastards wasn’t just a battle of the body but one of the heart.

“Tobi?” Toka said, drawing my attention from over thinking and racking my brain to her, the silent cousin at my side. “We’ll keep her safe.” Safty came in many forms. It was a stretch to prematurely accuse the two antagonists of bodily harm or anyone else in their circle but it wasn’t impossible. Eyes and ears would be kept open.

Change the topic we began to discuss Sakura’s blooming reputation into the clan. Hopefully it would be overwhelming welcome the clan would gift her. Many already whispered about what she looked like, acted like, her personality, her background. It was no secret that the clan had spent years worrying about Anji finding his fated life partner. For if he was to never find that person he would never mate or have heirs. If that had been the case it would’ve fallen to me to carry on the main branches line, then to the twins and then finally Toka. Jaun carried in news that some had tried visiting prior only to be turned away. Surly she would be overwhelmed, with duties and the sudden growth of her new family. Sakrua was not ready to meet the big world outside. But we’d be by her side when she was ready.

Sakura didn’t stur for the rest of the night. Awake and needing my shirt but silent. Only leaving the cot for a bathroom break. Aided by medics since I wasn’t able to walk on my own and Hashirama was old cold. Or was until he rolled off of his own violation. At least this time around the big lug wasn’t feisty, rather back to his old self. Half amused, half exasperated with my eldest sibling, I look on as he sat up, baffled at finding him self on the tiles of the hostipal floor, brown eyes flickering around trying to figure out what was going on. As soon as he understood, red eyes watched him sit outside the bathroom, whining like a baby, waiting impatiently for her to return. With a hand blocking my lips, I made a pitiful attempt to stifle my lauphter. So pathetic he couldn’t even let her preform her natural duties without whining. Upset he couldn’t be besides her twenty four seven.

We’d even miss dinner. Though seeing as all three of us were now awake, a small meal a piece was delivered to tide us over until breakfast. Hashirama even tired to feed her his own food. Thinking he was being smart, even as no one missed the little nibbles added to her plate. Hashirama was so insistent that he would hold up a spoon full in offer for her to ingest. But her belly just wasn’t ready for large portions of nutrition. Sticking to two small meals and little snacks to build her up naturally. Thankfully she didn’t have any food allergies. Sakura enjoyed sweets specifically dango. On more than one occasion since the “discovery of a lifetime” as Hashirama liked to joke, the older man had snuck in some deserts. Jaun would have a cow if he discovered this. No doubt it would be refreshing to observe Anji get reprimanded by someone other than father, mother and I.

Seeing as the room was empty minus us three Sakura took a positive step forward to bring something that was bothering her to our attention. “Alphas?” Sakura voice was small like a mouse. Timidness showing through she squirmed under our natural gazes. Relaxed but listening intently we patiently waited to hear what she had to share, seeing down our dinning tools to give her our undivided attention. Rushing her wouldn’t be smart. Impatience would not allow her to speak her mind on her own terms. Undermining her growing trust and gradual building of her self confidence. Rushing her words could strike her as being unwanted, falsely teaching her that we didn’t care to hear what she had to say. And therefore the likely hood of her speaking out against would diminish. “I don’t like being held down.” Hashirama as always wore his emotions on his sleeve. And right now he looked down right guilty. “I’m sorry. I just didn’t want you to hurt your self or roll out of bed.”

”Bad people” the licking of the lips resumed as she gathered her words at our expense. I my self was waiting impatiently with bated breath. Having the feeling I wouldn’t want to hear what she had to say. Anji was just as still besides me. “Held me down and hurt me. Brings back bad memories.” Sakura wouldn’t meet our optical nerves at my heart stopped beating. Heart dropping my mind immediately went to all the worse case scenarios. But how to ask her? How to get her to confess to what occurred? Anyone could see she was clearly uncomfortable. Just the fact alone that she spoke up was a positive sign. One I was ever so grateful for even as the news broke my world to peices. “What-?”

”I don’t want to talk about it!” Sakura cut Hashirama off in one go, rushing to get the words out before she ran out of breath. Green eyes spilled unmistakable tears as she stared at the stark white bed sheets. Tearing my heart apart further. “No want me?”

“No want you!?” Hashirama repeated the very words she just spoke with such incredibly. I dare say he sounded like he had been slapped. Face and chakra alike screamed acredilious, “Sakura listen to me” he began. Thankfully taking a mature route to the conversation. This topic was no joke, now when she was putting everything on the line. Nibbling on my lips I debated what to say. How do I react? Anger would surly give her the impression, implying that I was disgusted and angry. Not reacting would make it seem like I didn’t care or what to hear what she had to say. The bonds of trust built over months, ever since November could be shattered if either of us misteeped. “No. You have done nothing wrong. You are a victim. Tobi and I are grateful that you felt comfortable enough to talk to us.” Slow moving hands, slower than an average person would move even off the battlefield motioned to both of us. Obviously he was concerned with moving rapidly lest she assume he’s going to hurt her. “I promise you, no one will hurt you. Not those monsters or anyone else.”

“Sakura please look at me” as a child mother always taught me that eye contact was vital. Even for someone who hated verbal conversations, a man of few words, it had been drilled into my being to have steady eye contact. A sign of confidence. A sign of trust. A sign of seriousness. Wet, emerald eyes blinked. Taking a few moments and blinks before finally looking my way. “You are my omega. Hashirma’s omega. We will always care and protect you, even at the cost of our own lives.” Simple, straight to the point, my words from the heart. “You will always be wanted, cherished even if you choose not to enter into a romantic relationship with us.”

Big, green eyes widened, the nibbling of the lower lip only intensifying. Sakura glances between us, waiting for us to strike, to retract our statements. Sakura’s posture relaxes after what seems like a lifetime. Until my lungs started to burn, pleading for much needed oxygen did I comprehend that I had stopped breathing. Sakura though teary smiled at us. Scent sad but happy, relieved. Hashirama let a long breath. “When you’re ready to talk about it, we’ll be here to listen. And if you never want to, that’s ok too.”

“Thank you.” Hopefully she would confide in us. If not us, maybe father? He was a fellow omega. Traumatized omega often saught comfort and safety in others of their kind. Knowing instinctively those sharing their secondary sex were not a threat. Sakura bottling up all those painful memories, the erratic emotions, and terrifying nightmares would not be healthy. Usually one with a thirst for knowledge, always looking to expand my mental reputar I equally wanted to know and didn’t. It wasn’t out of intellect growth that I wanted to know. I felt I needed to know to protect her, to help her heal. “Thank you.”

Next time I awoke. Sakura was gone and Anji wasn’t in the room either. Turning my head this way and that I discovered I was the only occupant in the room. Concerned for her well being I called out for the medics. Where was Sakura? Was she safe? Did the elders take her? Someone could’ve broken into the compound and kidnaped her right from under our noises. With less than three hundred omegas on the entire planet and less being born each year, completion was high. Alphas killing other alphas for omegas that weren’t even fated to them was becoming more common. No unrecognizable scents were picked up by noise but there was more than one way to skin a cat. More than one cream and spray covered ones personal scent. Perfect for infiltration missions. Perfect for assassinations. Perfect for taking someone against their will. All the invaded had to do was grab her while she slept or cover her mouth to prevent her from making noise. Nina answered my shouts. Turns out, Anjia had spent the night and accompanied Sakura on her morning walk. A typical occurrence as part of her recovery. One lap around the building in the morning and one in the evening. Inside, away from the nasty winter wether outside. The very wind that could be heard pounding the buildings exterior walls. Always done with at least two staff. If I recalled her excitement to be let free to walk the first time resulted in her collapsing. Being caught between the two medical professionals led to less personal damage. If they had failed to grab her in time, she could’ve hit her head. Or broke bones. Now she walked with four arms helping to hold her up but not needing as much support. Dispite being caged inside a four walled, traditional wooden building she always was looking forward to getting up and around. Often returning to jabber about the limited discoveries observed though the glass windows.

Over the next few weeks peace returned. Now I could sit up on my own, even walk small distances. Mostly to the bathroom and back. Dispite my progress Anji still winced and apologized every time I showed pain, obviously guilty even after all this time. Anji vacated the room everytime my shirt came off, unable to look at the scars lining my chest. Sakura just blushed from her own bed, refusing to look our way.

Senju weren’t body shy. Sure we had privacy. Each home had its own bathroom, at least one tub. Hell Mother and father spoiled each child with out own bathroom, outfitter with a sink, toilet and tub. Good thing too because as much I loved Anji I couldn’t say I’d be fine sharing quarters with him and his messy tendencies. There were even communal baths, ones that came with strict rules. Alphas and omegas seperate. Same rule applied to betas. No rough housing, no rowdiness, and no intercourse or sexual escapades. Alphas were very bosterious, showing off muscles and having completions in the spring and summer when time allowed between missions and various other duties. Omegas like to dress as scandalous as possiple, to entice, anger and presue desired partners. Believe it or not the Hataka were even worse. Shinobi life didn’t allow for much personal rights, one got used to going to the bathroom in front of others, as well as changing and lack of showers pretty quickly. Squabbling or being uncomfortable put lives at risk.

Toka adored Sakura, treating her no differently than my siblings and I. The first time they met, the older women gave her a big hug, only to gush about having a new relative. Only to start teasing how it would nice to have a female friend in a family of men, earning more than one set of eye rolling. Sakura was certainly timid around new people. Green eyes kept glancing our way, Hashirama perched on my bed. Sakura in her own. As long as we were calm she would hopefully remain calm. Toka was perhaps too energetic and confidant for Sakura. But they seemed to get along. Although not a daily visitor, Toka made time between duties. Uncle was a different story. The imposing male, towering nearly as tall as Hashirama and way more muscular definitely put her on alert. Sakura’s reaction to his approach only reinforced my previous observations, she was afraid of males. But why. Before anyone could speak he returned to leaning against the wall. Still carrying on the conversation but mindful of her limits. If anything he was just a big jokester, one hundred percent explaining where Toka got her pranking tendencies. Uncle did give Sakura heads up that she would be forever teased now that she was apart of the family. And for the first time since meeting she smiled. Before he walked through the doors to let us rest, he got one over her. Sakura lacked the understanding that he was messing with her. Looking for guidance or apologizing. She’d get the hang of it eventually.

She’d even met my mother’s life partners. Originally because it was a hostipal, Jaun had refused to allow them inside. We’d also feared her being afraid of them, after all they were large and imposing. Threatening to those that knew the Hataka clan reputation. “Wolfs of nightmares” was just one of the many titles that followed them on missions and back to the homeland. Aunt Sara would have surly been informed by now of our newest addition. As soon as the weather improved, the snow melted and the wind died down she’d make her way into Senju territory to meet Sakura. Aunt Sara would have to be warned ahead of time. Over confident and raunchy she would be intimidating to Sakura. But seeing as she was doing better… Turns out there was no reason to worry. It was as if they became best friends. Anji helped Sakura out of bed so she could sit on the floor, a much better option than being loomed over even while laying feet off the ground in bed . Taking the initive they lowered themselves to lay on their bellies, trying to look less imposing. Everyone was silent as we let play out what will. A few flickers of green eyes between us humans and the wolves proved she wasn’t entirely sure what to do. It was mother who gave her a gentle push, her verbal instance that it was alright that got things rolling. Sakura and mother were basically twins of bad habits. Both nibbled on their bottom lips when situations arose that made them uncomfortable. Eyes closed and with batted breath, Sakura held her hand out. Reaching out to pet the nearest one, hesitant yet still making an effort. Shin just rolled over for belly rubs as soon as he was done sniffing her fingers. Femine giggles still warm my heart today. Except Kin didn’t want to wait, jumping on Sakura none to gently to get her attention. A sharp yelp and green eyes found her laying with the cold tiles to her back. Reglardless of the stunt and her wide eyes she petted him. Earning gentle nibbles to the fingers and licks to the palms. And now she adored them. Even if they got dog hair on her bed.

One day, a little monkey snuck in for a peak. Said monkey came in the form of one of the children sneaking past the adult staff and into the building. Found to be hiding around the other side of the door. Red eyes recognized the youngster. He was three at most, accompanied like always by his five year old, partner in crime brother. Two other voices reveled they weren’t alone. Since the excitement the other day, Sakura had taken to napping or sleeping over night in bed with me. Especially when Anji wasn’t in the room. She was sleeping through our naps rude weakening by four nosy children who had no place in the hospital if they weren’t receiving care. Crimson orbs stared straight into the eyes of the toddler, letting the little guy know they were truly caught. His blush of embrassment didn’t hinder him from taking a hesitate step inside. Big brown eyes looked very intensely at our cot, approaching so close that he was tugging ever slightly at the bed covers. “Hello Hayate-kun.”

”Hello” the boy said, a wide grin overtaking his apprehension at being caught red handed. Although he strained, he was just too short to get a good look at Sakura, his ultimate goal. “Pretty.”

“Very pretty huh” I said referring to the way his eyes were fixated on Sakura’s beautiful hair. “Pink.” I reassured the boy verbally that he was right. Being so young and even if he wasn’t supposed to be where he was, positive reinforcement was the best way to handle the situation. Now to get him back to his mother who was a worry wort. No doubt she was freaking out trying to find the two youngsters that she swore daily would give her a heart attack one day. With her mate an active shinobi, the alpha male of the home and the rightful father wasn’t around much leaving her exhausted and stressed after chasing two young pups around all day. Laying next to Sakura and watching him interact with her I couldn’t help but wonder if she would be good with children. After all one’s secondary sex didn’t dictate the entirety of their personality. “Omega?”

“Yes. This is Sakura-Sama” big brown eyes widened before an even bigger smile than before plastered itself on his face. Out of the corner of my eye I say three other sets of eyes peek around the slightly open door. Watching wide eyed, obviously ready to flee at the slightest provocation of an oncoming scolding. It radiated in their chakara. Refocusing my eyes on the pup by our bed side I found him curiously looking at me. “Tobi-samas mate?”

“How perceptive you are. Yes she’s mine and Hashirama-sama’s mate.” Growing up with two younger brothers and being the clans babysitter meant I was pretty good at reading children’s body language. Between that and reading others emotions through their chakra networks made me good with kids. Plus I had more patience and tended to like them better than their older counterparts. Speaking of sensing, their mother had realized that the two escaped the younger nap, I’d have to send staff to let them know. Red eyes widened as one pup transformed to four pups within a blink of an eye. Outnumbered I could only shake my head at their antics. Finding them amusing even though they shouldn’t have been in the room. “Both of your mate?” A young female asked, “Yang-Chan” I greeted the young blond who was no more than 5 herself. Watching green eyes blink in happiness at not only being right but also being remembered by name. “Her name is Sakura” I introduced. “Such pretty hair” the girl high pitched squeeled, hurting my ears even though I was more than used to it. “She is.”

“Why you in bed? No playing?” Hayate Asked, genuine curiosity shining in those brown eyes. The little michvious maker pulling harder on the covers to get a better look, envious of the older pups height. Meaning I had to scold him. “Are you sick? Hashirama-sama just left the hospital too. I thought he could heal himself” Yuuto, the toddlers older brother said, speaking for the first time while tugging his brothers hands free. “Oh he is. But even he needs help sometime” after all they didn’t need to know all the ins and outs of the situation, they were too young to understand the difficulties that came with being a grown up. Let them be kids while they could. “Soon we’ll be released too. Sakura is sleeping because she really tired-“ I would’ve liked to explain that was why the four needed to go home, to assure their worried parents who were desperately looking for the four runaways, but I was rudely interrupted by the last speaker, another young boy, the elder of four, Ryusei. “Father spoke of her. She was found abondoned in an old run down manner. Unwanted and all on her own.” He might just be repeating what he’s overheard the adults saying but still, he shouldn’t have that condescending tone when speaking about his future matriarch. His parental figure was a high ranking alpha male. I’m sure Haru would not approve of his words being carelessly repeated. “Says she’s a gentle soul but shy.”

“Is that so Ryusei-kun?” I hummed making the conversation light. Seeing he had my full attention his chest puffed up with importance. “Yup. He was one of the guards that protected the medical tent. Said she was a timid omega but very kind.” Good to hear. “Dad told mom that she was our clans future matriarch” his eyes were down right shinning, happy to be of some use and to get some attention. Not surprising considering he had to share his parents love with five other siblings including a set of twins if I remembered correctly. “What did your mother say.” The youngster hummed for a moment, a trait he picked up from his mother. Mimicking her verbal cues was cute and amusing though I was careful not to show the latter. “Mother said she hoped she got better soon. And that she looked forward to meeting her. After that they realized I was still up and got in trouble.” Chuckles escaped my throat, able to picture the scene in my head. The youngster was a trouble maker but he had a good heart and head on his shoulders. As the oldest he often tried to shoulder the burden of helping to raise them but being young himself he often did what he could. On more than one occasion I had watched the five of them for the evening to allow his parents a break. All six were great kids whose parents had taught to be respectful and kind. “There you are!”

Five bodies jumped, my self included even if I wasn’t proud to admit it, Juan had caught us off gaurds. The medium build, lanky alpha beta stood in the doorway, hands on his hips with two nurses at his back. Each wearing an expression that radiated irritatation. “Do you know the trouble you four have caused?” Not that they were given a chance to reply. Not that they had the words to, terrified of Jaun and his anger. “The compound has been put on lockdown, shinobi dispatched to search the woods. Your omegan mothers are frantic and deeply upset. They think something has happened to you, you been taken or - I don’t know” he was in front of the kids right now, looming over them. I heard an autoable gulp from one of the pups. “And here you are, sneaking into patients rooms, disturbing them and causing trouble!”

“Jaun don’t yell at them. You’re scaring them” and he was truly way. All four were clinging to one another. Crumpling under his anger. One of the nurses disappeared from the open doorway, probably heading to call off the alarm. “You should’ve called for a nurse” he retorted, enough negativity pumping through his veins to make him mouthy and conformational. A true pain in the ass. “The children meant no harm” a new voice joined the frey. Shocked I looked down to find a fully awake Sakura. “Please let them off easily.”

“Sakura-Sama” Ryusei, Yang and Yuuto gasped clearly surprised. Tiny heads twisting to get a better look. “Sakura-Sama” Jaun let out a low sigh, hands coming up to rub at his forehead. A clear sign of being stressed and or having a headache. “Sorry to wake you.”

“It’s alright” her airy voice brought the entire rooms temperature up a few notches. Less freezing and more towards room temperature even if it was just figuratively. “Children, as much as it is nice to meet you. Please return to your families, I’m sure your families are very worried about you.”

”Yang your mother is pregnant she doesn’t need this stress” the remaining nurse spoke up. “Don’t worry My Lady. We will ensure the pups get home safe and sound. Nina already went to let the shinobi and parents know they were safe and sound.” The children appeared no longer frightened but rather entriged with Sakura’s sudden awakening. “Hey Tobi!”

Anji appeared in the doorway. Panting, the smiling lug leaned heavly against the door frame in an attempt to catch his breath. Smiling like a dufus like always. His demeanor easily explained when his eyes lit up when he spotted the kids. “There you are!” He hugged the four tight to his chest, getting a hug in return. The pups regonizing the playmate and protector they had known since they were born. “Hashirama-sama!” Four young voices rang out, happy to see him. “We’ve been looking all over for you.” Four pairs of eyes lowered to the floor knowing they had made a bad decision. “You little stinkers are you alright?”

“Just fine Anji. They’ve been here this whole time. Just wanted to say hi was all.”

“Hospitals are not play ground” Jaun growled, clearly fed up with the situation. Anji bowed in apology, “sorry for the trouble Juan, I’ll escort them to their folks. Come along now.” Yang shook her long blond locks, the curls bouncing with her body’s movements. “I want to meet Sakura-sama. She’s so pretty, like a doll.” Sakura promptly blushed, hiding her face against my chest. Ah she wasn’t used to getting attention let alone compliments. Made since, she hadn’t had a lot of human interaction in the last twenty years. “Another time pups” Anji admonished, gently pushing the four towards the door. Completly ignoring their protests. “Sakura needs to rest. You can say hi later.”

One could still hear four young voices complaining down the hall. As soon as they were out of the room the medic gave a sign of relief. “Rugrats” he said shaking his head as he left. Existing but not before looking down the long hallway where the five disappeared. Clearly making sure they left his perfectly run facility. Chaos my name was not Jaun. Sakura was giggling as soon as he left the room, causing me to kick up in amusement.

Sakura was out on a walk when my mother came to speak privately with me. Sakura had just left no more than five minuets prior to her knocking on my door. Making her self home in the spare chair she looked uncomfortable and stressed. “Whats wrong?”

“We need to discuss what will happen next now that your mate is doing better.” Wording for every shinobi was key. A smart ninja picked up on verbal nuances, key words and phrases. And right now she was being very careful with her word choice. Mother’s chakara screamed uncomfortable and stressed. “I don’t understand.” I truly didn’t she was being too vague. If Sakura was worsening, Jaun would’ve spoken up. Anji and I would’ve been sitting down with the doctor and father to discuss what was wrong. If Anji was in trouble father’s chakara would’ve spiked in anger or frustration, a common occurrence. Did the elders out of line again? “You abondoned your mate” shame, self disgust, self hatred flowed through my body every time the scenario was mentioned, thought of. There wasn’t a day that went by that I didn’t regret my actions. “She might’ve forgiven your transgressions, a lucky break esspically when you nearly killed her” red eyes lowered to the floor as she spoke relentlessly “but the clan has laws.”

Hashirama:

Clan operations were never ending, not even pausing in the winter. Which sucked. Not only did I have to sit at a desk all day and through boring meetings but I had to do so when it was wet and cold outside….I snickered at an inside joke, one I didn’t dare share lest Tobi get upset but it just dawned on me that the winter season was a perfect complement to his personality. Sadly enough he wasn’t even here to take notes meaning I had to pay attention as the elders drawled on and on. All I wanted to do was take a nap, snuggling with Sakura under the warm covers. Until a particular topic caught my attention.

“The trial will be held on February 12th” Father said, “what trial?” I asked, having previously caught Tobis name as part of the conversation. “Your bother is just about healed up” Elder Akemi spoke, the omega looking less than pleased at my lack of listening. Her whole demeanor screamed annoyance. “He must be held accountable for omega abandonment and abuse.” What the hell was she talking about? Tobi was one of the most dedicated alphas I knew. He’d die for her, waited at her bed side for hours without sleep to ensure she slept safe from nightmares, always ensure she ate before himself. My younger brother might not be best with people but it was obvious Sakura was his entire word. So why were they bringing up what happened out on champagne? It was done and over with, many months ago. Winter was just about over and spring, my favorite season was about underway. “He made a mistake, one he’ll spend the rest of his existence regretting and making up for.” Father’s eyes dripped in sadness but his hands were tied, laws were laws, no one was exempt. “That is no excuse for such behavior!” Toula raged, “are we supposed to show lenicy to every alpha who shows a grain of remorse? Are we just to allow them to walk free without repercussions?”

“It sounds like you’ve already sentenced him to death” my teeth snapped together at the end, a small hint to the rest of the room’s occupants to my emotional state. Tobi was my pride and joy, my life partner and closest confidant. My heart loved him like a brother, one I was more than willing to die for. “Of course not. Our language does have the word trial for a reason” the male retorted, obviously insulted, arms folded over his chest. Attitude lining every sentence he spoke. Normally I was at odds with the alphas of the council, finding support from the omegas but now…”It’s like you are accepting of his treatment of her.”

“Thats going to far, Toula” Akemi snapped, putting the other elder in his place. Picking the perfect timing because she just beat father and I too it and if that was to happen it wouldn’t have been pretty. “The main branch has always been honorable. Defenders of our kind. Just because Hashirama-Sama is an alpha is no grounds for prejudice. You should be ashamed of your self.”

“It’s not because he’s an alpha” the other backtracked, no doubt distinctly able to feel all eyes on him, “I’m merely just saying that it’s suspicious he’s wiling to turn a blind eye to this treatment. To his mate no less.” A deep intake of breath did nothing to qualm my internal anger and insult, it only saturated my lungs with distrust and aggressive anger. Political expirence advised me to take a step back, try not to read the situation with pure emotions. Instead focus on the facts without bonds or connections. “Toula-San” I interrupted the heated argument between the four other omegas in the room. The problem makers surprisly absent, apparently sick even though they were perfectly fine days prior. And both at the same time no less. “Apologies. My intentions were not made clear. I obviously believe all alphas who harm their mates or omegas should be held accountable. Weither Sakura was my fated or not I would never think that hurting another was acceptable. It pains me to see my younger brother…To know he did such a horrible thing to an innocent person hurts me deeply. At least I can be put at ease knowing the two are getting along, that she has forgiven him. To her and to me, he’s expressed how remorseful he is. If only you could see him interact with her. He’s so considerate and gentle with her, like she’ll break at the slightest breeze.”

Akemi’s sister, Remi usually the most quiet of the bunch, spoke up, “its noble for you to defend him. Please don’t misunderstand we know this must be hard of you and Butsuma-sama, Hina-sama and your brothers. But he must stand trial for his deeds.” She meet the eyes of everyone in the room. “Obviously your accounts will be taken into consideration. But Sakura-sama will have to give a statement. Detailing all that happened. We hope you understand this is duty, nothing personal.”

“Rest assured” my voice was even, neutral as I did fully understood. “Good” Remi said, a smile forming on her face, clapping her hands she addressed the room as a whole; “it is too bad Hina-sama couldn’t join us today but I believe this has been most productive. We have gone over how much supplies is left. When merchants will be invited to compound. Who we will contuine trade with. The upcoming attendance of the Dymios summer gathering. And Tobirama-samas trail. If no one else has anything to discuss then I vote we adjourn for the day.” Seeing as no one had any protests, there was no reason to stay seated in this stuffy room anymore. Stretching I was the first to my feet. Watching everyone get up more slowly. But energy was flowing through my viens and seeing how I had a better place to be. “Bye!”

“Hashirama-“ I cut father off, running away before he could finish his sentence. I was sure he was going to tell me I had paperwork to do. But freedom called and I wanted to spend time with my mate. Waving at some passerbyers my feet ran the entire way to the hospital.Skipping down the hallway I found mother no where in sight but yet caught a whiff of her and her life mates in the hall right outside the room. How strange. Anyway…. Inside my heart beat happily at the sight that greeted me. Tobi and Sakura were sharing the covers as normal. Except this time he had a book in his hands and he was reading to her. Voice calm but not void of emotion as he shared what ever literature the book worm held between his hands. If I recalled Sakura couldn’t read… Light bulb moment. Tobi would be a great teacher. He already taught the youngsters, giving them a basic education. Expanding to teach the older ones how to weird chakara and to fight. I’d dare say as a proud brother that those under his wing stood a much better chance than those taught only by parents or previous instructors. “Tobi!” If I aimed to catch him off guard I was surly disappointed for the two were already staring at me. “I have an idea” the words earning me a blank look, one that screams disinterest, one that earns a pout from me. “What is it?”

Pity or not I jump at the chance to share my ingenious notion. “You should teach Sakura how to read.” Two pairs or eyes, one red the other green blink at me. Sakura eventually looks up at Tobi. “Not a bad idea Aniji. But where did this come from?” I wave my hand as I approach, indicating that they two of them just now gave me the idea. “You’re so patient Tobi. So gentle with Sakura. You’d be perfect to help her learn how to read and write.” I plop down on the side of the bed, sitting close but not encroaching on anyone’s personal space. Close enough now that brown eyes find Tobi to be reading a fairy tail to our pink haired mate. Odd, he was more of a scientific entrepreneur than fictional one. Upon closer inspection I didn’t regonize the book or the cover. “Fairytails?” Sakura nods rapidly a big smile on her face. Well who was I to judge. You like what you like. “So what do do say? Want Tobi to teach you?”

“Will you Tobi? Please?” Big green eyes are alight with excitement. I’d never seen anyone else but Tobi look excited to learn. Except maybe the children under his wing. For they loved to learn new justu. “Of course. I’d be happy to.” The smiles shared between them was truly part of a special shared moment.

It didn’t take a genius to figure out something was admiss. Mother’s sour scent, one that proved her uncomfortable unhappiness could be found swirling around the room long after her departure. Tobirama seemed hell bent on ignoring the smell. Must’ve been uncomfortable for him and his heightend smell. Yet I course send something had happened. I may not have Outo’s sensing abilities but knew my fellow alpha enough to know something was up. I would’ve liked to assume he felt comfortable enough to confide in me. Was it because Sakura was in the room? Did it regard her health? No, Juan would’ve informed me the moment he discovered what was wrong. At the top of his game, he took no prisoners when it came to her health and wellbeing. Staff, from new to old, from every department had been informed of Sakura’s visitor restrictions. The likely hood of an unwanted visitor was pretty low even though four youngsters got through. That was amusing. Jaun had yelled at the parents for at least ten minuets about keeping an eye on them and not getting underfoot. About disturbing patients. He would’ve gone on longer had father not stepped in. Mother lead the panting male away, hands gently resting on his shoulders, assuring him more care would be taken. Sakura didn’t comment on the smell either. Or his dead give away body language. What ever happened was being kept from me much to my displeasure. But Sakura’s happyness, watching her listen intently to his storytelling lite up the atmosphere. Scents of spring flower wafted up my noise, kicking out the bitter smell for a happy go lucky positive one.

“Your smiling is creepy Anji” pouting, a large raincloud appeared over my head. Sad frown forming, head lowering I refused to meet anyone eyes. “Hashirama-sama?”

“Don’t worry he does this. You’ll get used to it.” Typical Outo behavior. Preferring books to human companionship. Unable to comprehend emotions but read through pages of text no problem. “He looks so sad.” Sakura wasn’t wrong. Tobi was being heartless. And worst yet, he wasn’t affected by my appearance.

“He does this for attention.” Mouth gapping open, red eyes meeting brown I looked at him with shock. “Tobi! Your mean!”

Chapter Text

Sakura:

Edgy. Apprehensive. Suspicious. Once spacious and lit with healing comfort and warmth, the hospital room was bitting cold with… There wasn’t a word fit to describe the atmosphere but the gradual palpable change over the last weeks was unignorable. As if one was waiting to go to the gallows. Just counting down the days until wham! All building up today.

No one answered my questions. What was going on? Why was Hashirama-sama unable to meet my eyes or his oldest brothers gaze? Why did Tobi keep staring off into the distance? Why did the two older siblings look so sad? Why did Itma and Kamawara? Why did cousin Toka? Why did his parents? Countless inquiries and none answered. Weary green eyes noticed how days passed, Hashirama-sama would wake up next to us, having sandwiched me between the two brothers to sleep, get up, go to his duties and return for breaks and meals, then sleep besides us to repeat the next day. But Hashirama-sama always had a sad, a remorseful look on his face when he glanced at his brother and thought the other wasn’t looking. Even I could tell there were times Tobirama-sama purposely refused to meet his eyes. Even as Hashirama-sama chattered, keeping up the happy-go-lucky appearance, my instincts tingled. Even as Tobi read to me, shared meals and cuddled, my gut told me something was admiss. Green eyes caught the way their parents and brothers looked at the white haired alpha, sad, as if they were to lose him soon.

Nothing made sense. Yet no one would tell me what was wrong.

Everything came to head the first morning of spring. Walking besides me was two of the nurses, Mira and Keiko helped steady me while I took wobbly footsteps forward. Outings were both frustrating and blissful freedom. Not ungrateful for the help just feeling hindered for not being able to walk normally. “It will happen” Jaun had reassured me on more than one occasion, a conversation that left me feeling more helpless each time. The only good thing was seeing different scenery than the same four walls and ceiling. Knowing my preferences and understanding my need to have something other than just the same view hours after hours we passed as many windows leading to the outside world as possiple. Looking out, viewing the outside I had yet to be formally introduced was enlightening. On our way back I felt rather than saw the two freeze besides me. I was after all trying to remember the type of bird I had just seen outside the window we’d just passed and not really paying attention as I looked over my shoulder. Green eyes darting forward to visually inquire about why we suddenly stopped only for them to grow as big as saucers. “My lady lets go back ” Mira’s low voice encouraged, grip adjusting to lead me away. But I ignored the long haired brunet with sympathetic, kind blue eyes, taking a hesitant step towards the foreign shinobi and omega handcuffing Tobirama in the hallway. He was on his feet, outfitted in a simple dark blue navy long sleeved shirt and same colored pants, head down, compliant. “What are you doing?” Five pairs of eyes; red, blue, green, and black orbs landed on me, displaying pure shock. “My lady” Jaun pushed forward, bypassing the two guards. “Let’s-“

“What are they doing?” I turned to him for answers, stopping the medics verbal tracks in their path. “Why are they handcuffing him? Where are you taking Tobi?” Hesitant to follow but unable to do anything else lest I fall, the nurses walked besides me as I approached the group. My uneasy heart beating against my rib cage. The white haired man opened and closed his mouth as if he had words he wanted to say but nothing came out. Just watched me get closer and closer. Hands reaching out to me even though they were under the lock and key. “Sakura-sama” Jaun blocked my path, purposely steeping in the way. “Let’s go elsewhere huh?”

“Tell me whats going on? Green eyes flashed between Jaun and my alpha. Neither overly willing to speak. “It’s best that we go elsewhere, my lady” Keiko, a gentle soul of a omega said, voice barely above a whisper. “No!”

“Tobi!” Heart pounding, anxiety pumping through my viens, tears built behind my eyes. “Please calm down” multiple tounges said, someone ever slipping in “she wasn’t supposed to be here for this.” Tobi moved towards me, only to be grabbed none to kindly by his kin and held back. Earning them a snarl and glare. Juan grabbed me as I broke free from the two females omegas, stopping me from hitting the floor with anything but my knees. The gentle contact against skin and wood doing little to distract me from getting to Tobi. “My lady are you alright?” I didn’t know who said it, unable to regonize voices without meeting them face to face and I wasn’t about to take my eyes off Tobi. What was going on? I didn’t understand. Face wet with salt and water I reached for him. “Where are you going?” Blubbering words rushed out between my lips as I began to pant. Breaths coming out quick and merciless. If Tobi left then I wasn’t safe! I didn’t want to be alone! At least if Hashirama was gone and his brother was there, then I wasn’t on my own. Left to fend for my self in this new world. With strange, foreign people.

Trembling hands reached out for him, for any hope of comfort and companionship. “Let him go to her” a new female voice joined the fray. Tobi wasted no time in tearing away from the shinobi, knees hitting the ground unforgivingly as he rushed to me. “It’s ok” he murmored, hands coming to rest against my back as I threw my self against his chest. Feeling Jaun and the others backing off, though still lingering in the hall. “Whats going on? Why are you leaving? Where you go?”

“Sakura, do you remember what happened during our champaign?” Don’t answer my question with a inquiry! Shaking my head I burrowed further into the unfamilar clothing. Not liking the scratchy material. Yet unwilling to let go. “No!”

“Please calm down” the man whispered in my ear. Rubbing at my back, the soothing circles doing little to relax me. “I don’t know what champaign means! I don’t want you to go! I’ll be good I promise.”

“Shush omega. Shush. Your good. Your perfect. Your safe-“ I shook my head so strongly that my hair went flying. “No leave! I don’t want to be alone.”

“Your not alone sweet thing” Hashirama appeared out of no where. Bending down to our level, hands wrapped around my waist to tug me away. But I refused to go quietly. “No!” Burrowing my head into his younger brothers chest I wouldn’t let go. Where was he going? Why was he handcuffed? “What were trying to explain to you is whats going on. So please calm down.” Watery, enlarged eyes meet worried brown ones. If alphas were concerned then I should be-

“Sakura, the champaign is when we raided Uchiha territory” Hashirama explained, clearly making n effort to be patient. “When Tobi abondoned you outside the jail he broke Senju law. Omegas can only be abondoned if they cheat, abuse or neglect their spouse or children, if they wrongfully kill or commit an equally horrific crime. Today he’s going on trial for his crimes.” What? Green eyes flickered to Tobi, the alphas head down and red eyes refusing to look at me. Said white haired alpha merely kissed my forehead, saying for my ears alone, “I love you omega.” Forehead to forehead, the touch lasted only a mere moment before he got to his feet. Breaking contact he turned away, stepping willingly into the hands of the waiting shinobi. Never once looking back not even when I throw my self forward, only to be intercepted by the strong arms of Hashirama. “Alpha!”

Back in my own room, I can’t calm down with all the emotions swirling around my heart. With all the smells from earlier, angry Tobirama, sad Tobirama, two angry yet apprehensive unmet alphas, a foreign omega with a scent that reminds the brain of jasmine and cedar wood. I can’t calm down with Tobirama gone. “Tobi!”

“I know baby. I know” his older brother holds me tight to his chest as I sit on his lap, stroking from the top of my hair down to my lower back. Doing what he can which isn’t much. “Alpha!” But my wails fall on the ears of those in the all but empty room, occupied by Jaun, Mira, Keiko, Daisuke, and Butsuma-sama. All witnesses to me losing my shit. Feeling just like the first time. With round two being even worse. It wasn’t that the older brother wasn’t good enough or not preferred. He certainly had done nothing wrong in my green eyes, I just needed both by my side. Clan head and medics watched on from a distance, whispering amoung themselves, having long since given up, hours ago, to get me to calm down. Hashirama himself had been repeating the same pitiful excuse of words just as long. Omegas, rarely but not unheard of had multiple mates. Just as an omega instinctively needed their alpha so did one with numerious life partners. Sure one could be great distances apart for long periods of time but with such a recent biting and with all the trauma surrounding out fateful encounter, and my past combined; now was not the time to be parted. I felt it deep in my bones.

Throwing up was never a fun way to pass the time. Nor was puking mixed with panting breaths and a racing heart beat crippled by panic and abondonment. Even worse? Was when stomach contents switched places with bodily fluids, the red liquid alarming not just my remaining alpha but also the others in the enclosed space. As if the panic button had been pressed, the medics sprung into action, placing me on my side to easier expel the blood, Jaun remaining in my blurry vision while the others rushed this way and that, obeying orders that my wool covered ears couldn’t hear.

It was as if the past was bound and determined to replay over and over again, always at the expense of my heart and mental sanity.

Hashirama:

“Do something” father snapped, voice laced with stressed. No one in right body or mind started randomly throwing up blood out of no where. Sakura shook, seizures tearing her from the realm of the healthy into the arms of the life threatening danger. Lungs unable to take in oxygen, heart unable to beat normally as pure agony pierced every nerve ending, painfully. Sakura remained unresponsive, screaming with pain with what little oxygen she had left. Emerald eyes, green and beautiful as the grassy mountains on a summer day rolled in the back of her head, closed. Now the only sounds to leave her lips were moans of emotional distress, groans of physical agony and gappy breaths from a person clearly unable to breath.

Juan barks orders, calling nurses in from the outside to help. Memories of the past haunt as I unwilling recall what happended at camp. How the medics struggled to stabilize Sakura. How much blood she lost. Days where she remained in a deep coma. Unable to eat, unable to talk, unable to walk or sit up. Unable to live.

“What the hell is going on?” Father demands answers using his inherited authority, clan leader voice echoing in the enclosed space. Jaun and the others would normally jump to obey, to answer but now? Hands are occupied preforming CPR, having rolled Sakura on her back, pushing medications into her blood stream through the IV, pressing glowing healing hands to her chest. Minds solely focused on saving Sakura from what ever demon had struck.

Me? I was standing by father having been shoved out of the way by medics who had zero tolleration for me holding her or remaining by Sakura’s bed side. The world around me contuined to preform as it did every day; clock ticking endlessly, day turning to night, trees pumping oxygen, humans going about their days, animals fighting to live; but my entire world narrowed down to Sakura. Nothing else was thought of. Not a thing but her mattered. Heart breaking at the sight, my mind recalled a startling fact; Sakura’s scent changed. And for the worse.

Trials was a big deal. Held in the generations old communal building the clan gathered for the trial of the century. It was not every day a member of the leading family was arrested on what some would argue was the most horrendous crime possiple. Normally the clan heads would proceed with help from the elders and jury. All final say came from the matriarch and patriarch but with input from the other respective parties. But considering the guilty party siring changes were necessary to the proceedings. Mother was still present but sat off to the side with her visiting sister, the Hataka clan head and their respective wolves. Itma and Kamawara siting against the wall behind them. The elders had little say, just like the clan leaders, even though they were all present. No doubt pissed at the lack of respect the alphas were whispering amoung themselves in their own group. Omegas in their own. Only breaking conversation to hear vital information from the trail. Considering the size of the space it was easy for those upfront to miss my sudden, breaking down the door entrence. But no one missed the way that I interrupted witness testimony, someone or another from the trip over boarder lines as I ran through the sitting crowd. Even Outo who sat between two kneeling shinobi, Senju tasked with keeping him in line, turned around as everyone went silent and looked at me shocked. “Your coming with me” I growled, grabbing Tobi and hauling him unwilling to his feet. “Anji I-“

Had brown eyes been aware, drawing on years of shinobi training, aka behaving as I do everyday I would’ve noticed the widening of my families eyes. Noticed the absense of Toko, but the prescence of my uncle who came to support my mother, the only parent able to stomach what was happening. Noticed them jumping up onto their feet. Took note of the change in my scent, my normal forestry scent transforming into bitterness I couldn’t place with my mind full of panic. “Lord Hashirama!” An omega popped up, standing tall in front of me dispite their smaller statue, blocking my by hand and standing postion from taking Outo. “You have no right to interfere. Heir or not!”

“Anji its ok” Tobi began, red eyes pleading with mine “what will happen is what I deserve.” Pulling away and back towards the two alpha guards at his side, each with a hand on a arm a peice. “Shut up and move!” I bark, tone and volume leaving no room to mistake this as anything but a demand. “Hashirama-sama!” The Shinobi guards yap, protesting. But there was simply no time. “Let him go or I will hold you accountable for anything that happens from here on out!” A jury member threatens. And legally, according to Senju law they could lable me a omega abuser simply because I defended my younger brother. More voices joined the fray, each louder then the rest, all saying the same thing. It was all I could do to control my wood style justu. Nerves fraying and feeling like the clock was quickly closing in, I tore Tobi out of their grips, snapping teeth unforgivingly at bystanders determined to get in the way. “Whats going on?” The Hataka clan head, Sara demanded, pushing to the front. “Hashirama, this is unacceptable-“ Hina stopped mid sentence when her former clan head held up her hand for silence. But there was no time to take advantage of quiet to verbally defend my actions. Using brute force I pushed my way through the crowd. Wood covering my back and keeping those who saught to interfer out of the way. Blocking bodies and thrown objects.

Tearing out the ancient doors and into the fresh open air, I throw Tobi over my shoulder. “Anji!” His words enter one ear and go out the next. Blood hot and pumping rapidly through my viens I make quick time racing back to the hospital. Relief of having the building in sight short lived. My feat carry us down the corridors as if hell was chasing us. Kicking the door wasn’t necessary, the barrier left wide open as people flooded in and out. My fear only increasing when my brain registered what the orbs was seeing. Two medics flashed by us, carrying blood filled medical bowls. There wasn’t room to get through the doorway causing me to jump on to the ceiling as people came in and out with medical equipment, IV liquid, fresh blood, gauze. Tobi begins to struggle, fighting to get free, demanding answers without even taking a breath. Inside is hell. Father looks on from the door way as Jaun manually pumps Sakura heart, hoping to keep it beating normally, I would know, I’ve done it my self. Chest cut wide open, Sakura lays unconscious, teetering from the side of safty towards the land of no return and back again. An unregoziable noise leaves my throat. Tobirama freezes after tumbling to the floor, screaming,“no. No. No. Sakura!” He lunges forward, only to be shoved back, my self included by trained medial professonals. Shaking in his own skin besides me as were ordered to remain back, out of the way, with no care for our respected statuses. “Anji what’s going on?! Anji” but he didn’t even give me a moment to respond. I lean against the wall, eyes glued to scene unable to look away, praying not for the first time for the safty of my mate. “Please don’t take her. Please don’t take her away.”

“Anji” for the first time in my life Tobi smacks me across my face. My skins wetness neither hindering or ensuating the physical assault. Normally I’d cry, be heart broken, feel betrayed. I’m all the former without the blow. “What happened” red eyes meet brown, the Uchiha like colored optical orbs blown wide. My noise picked up his newest, changed scent but my mind wasn’t able to handle anything else but Sakura’s conditon.

“Thats it! Out! Everyone Out!” Hands covered in blood force us into the hall, Tobi and I both physically and verbally fighting. Not enough to hurt, we’d never hurt our beloved clan mates but we simply couldn’t stomach leaving Sakura. “Sakura!’ Our voices are combined as one, screaming the name of the only women who has ever mattered. For the one to bring us happyness. For the person we were fated to, destined to have kids with. To live life with besides everyday. A women with a bright smile. A shy giggle. Pink hair and green eyes as beautiful as the sun outside.

If the chamber where Sakura and Outo once resided was a war zone then the Senju were desperately losing the battle. In the hallway, people had gathered. Who and why they stood where they did mattered naught to me. Even as they orally pocked and prodded for attention my eyes remained glued on the open doorway of the adapted operating room. “I don’t know. One minuet she was crying for Tobirama and the next she was - I don’t fucking know!” Father shouted, though I doubt he felt better for it. “Explain from the beginning” Aunt Reya encouraged, I’d know that voice anywhere. Confident, calm, collected. The Hataka alpha leader had limited reactions, limited emotions; self assured, raunchy, fierce, angered, calm, amused, loving. Plus she had no bond to Sakura, having not met her. Both females were only bound by Tobirmama’s and mine blooming bond with the younger omega. Therefore she could be collected in a situation like this. Almost seperated from it, making her perfect to take charge. Even if she held very limited authority. “Sakura wasn’t supposed to be aware of what was going on. Thought it’d be better if she didn’t watch. Keep her calm and uneffected. I mean were not stupid and neither is she, Sakura would realize eventually but we’d hope to keep her calmer going down this route. The nurses screwed up, brought her back from her walk too soon. She got upset.”

“This doesn’t happen just because she got sad” Reya folded her hands over her large chest, interuetly woven patterns decorating the fur she wore. The crop top furs shifting with every hand moment out of the corner of my eye. Stomach displayed through the triangle opening at the bottom even without shifting feet. “You don’t know her history” father retorted, taking offense. “Aunty” that was one of the twins voices, Kawamara joining the conversation, sounding just as worried. “Sakura has a long history of medical issues. She’s in the hospital for a reason-“

“I’m not unaware of why” the alpha female snapped, “your mother has been keeping me updated. More than I can say for Tobi and Hashirama. What I’m saying is that just him merely leaving makes no sense.”

“She got so distressed” father added, continuing as if he never stopped speaking to begin with. Mother could be seen cuddling with him standing up, holding him close to her chest with her arms wrapped around his upper body. Father was quiet attached to Sakura, it only made sense that he’d be upset. He might not say so in front of her, to avoid pressuring her, but he calls Sakura his daughter in law. Often times I had caught him bragging to others in the clan of how beautiful and sweet the pink haired omega was. Every word a truth. “She was screaming and begging for him to return. Hashirama tried. He really did but she- I don’t know. Sakura began grapsing for breath then began vomiting blood. Sakura…Her heart stopped beating after her body was wracked with seizures. Juan manually restarted it. But…”He peeters off. Not wanting to say another word. As if speaking would turn his fears into reality.

“She smells like she did before” Tobi’s words were a mere whisper. “What do you mean?” Sara asked, picking up on the way he spoke. So unlike himself. Zero confidence, zero maturity, zero attitude. Just pure, raw emotion. Tobi was blatantly sobbing. Clutching at his head, tearing at the pretty white strands atop his head. “Just like back then.”

“That makes no sense-“ Kawamara said, “no” the other twin murmored, voice laced with sadness. “I know this smell, Sakura smells just like she did when we found her in the forest. Like an abondoned omega.” My heart seized in my chest when the A word reached my ears. We did this to her. After promising again and again, vowing to care and love her with everything in us. After telling her over and over that we’d die to protect her. Doing all we could. She felt like we were leaving her behind. “No” I murmored, unable to believe that we had caused this. “You mean to tell me that because Tobi-nii-San left to go the trial that she believed him to be leavening her?” Kawamara sounded incredialious, who could blame him. My ears and brain couldn’t believe what I was hearing either. “I wouldn’t!”

“We know dear” mother tried to sooth my replacement. Hands up in a placating manner that made not the difference. “I didn’t! I didn’t say the words. I didn’t tell her anything. We agreed it was best! Why wasn’t -“

“Tobi-Nii-San breath!” Kawamara flashed in front of my gaze, running to embrace Outo as Touka finally arrived. Femine muscular arms encased me from my left side. Tucking my head under her own as she held me close, sitting on the cold stone floor besides me. Her normal scent plagued with worry. “Its going to be ok” she whispered. But we both knew she could promise nothing. Normally the most aware of my emotional state out of all my brothers; I didn’t know I was crying until she wiped at my face, taking away salt and water that was only replaced moments later. “Pups-” my adoptive mother whispers, voice low, forebonding. “She can’t go! I’ll kill my self if she dies.”

“Nii-San please!” Both twins cry. Father and mother making their own exclamations. Itma esspically was close to Sakura. A protective younger brother even though he was a mere preteen. He might’ve able to visit her less then he truely wanted but he was there when it counted. Saving her when it mattered most? Itma was there. Cheering her up on bad days? Thats him. And for Kawamara-

Dasuke bursts through the door way shattering my jumbled train of thoughts. Unlike his normal self, this version of the medic in training is scattered, panicked. “Tobirama-sama!” In the next second he’s got my oldest Outo in his red stained hands, holding onto the younger alpha as if his life depended on it. “What ever you did last time do it again.” Red eyes clearly don’t comprehend when I finally tear my eyes from Sakuras open doorway. “She’s slipping. Her bodies not responding!”

“What do you mean?” Elder Remi questions, voice breaking though the tension. I didn’t even notice the elders, alphas, betas and omegas alike standing in the hall along side the main family. “We’ll speak” the normaly even tempered women snarks, “he bite her, helping her when her body was failing before” a pointed, accusatory finger throws its self at my white haired Outo as the fingers owner rushes to get the words out. “He brought her back-she was better afterwards” multiple sentences jumble together, making it hard to understand the meaning behind his phrases. Dasuke’s eyes flashing between Tobi, me, the others before flickering back to rest on the room. “Can’t you connect to her or something!? Make her understand she hasn’t been left?!”

“A barrier-“ Outo doesn’t get to finish before he’s cut off, Dasuke snapping at his throat, “break it down. She thinks she’s been abondoned again and her system can’t handle it -“

“Tobi do it!” I snap, having startled my fellow alpha his red eyes jump to mine, “but Anji if I do that I will hurt her. I won’t do that.”

“Mental state” Dasuke’s teeth were clentched together, fists clentched in my brother’s blue shirt, scent screaming, “or her life. One can’t be healed later.” Tobirama visually gulped at my side. Brown eyes bore into him along side multiple other pairs of ocular nerves as red eyes closed in focus. Although against the natural order of things and certainly against her explicit consent I couldn’t be more relieved that he had bit her. Connecting though a bond unrivaled by anything in the natural or scientific world, Tobi mentally opened his arms, extending his hands towards her through their scacrade connection. Head twisting this way and that, scrunching his nose, bitting his lip, facial features giving everything away as the red eyed man strained.

Heart beating yet not daring to take a breath. Forebonding sunk into my bones as the darkness crept ever closer. Whispering temptation. Promises of revenge. Closing my own eyes I faught against the darker nature within. Hanging onto the slim thread of optimism. “Calm down Hashirama” the voice was so far away but oh so familiar. After being raised by the man, fighting along side him and helping to lead the clan, I knew my fathers voice without question or need to look. “It will be ok” Toko repeated, as if saying the phrase enough times would make Sakura miraculously healthy. All I wanted was a happy and safe omega, all I ever asked for. “Hashirama” brown eyes opened, focusing on my aunt who now kneeled in front of me, her orbs eye level and staring right into mine. “Sakura has lasted this long. She’s resilient, shes strong. So have faith.”

As night fell over the Senju compound, Juan covered in blood and looking like he lost twenty years of life wondered into the hall. Eyes hallow, looking haggard and tired. In all this time Tobi had not said a single word, sitting besides me in deep focus, red eyes pinched shut, refusing to speak as he faught to save her in his own way. “Update” aunty barked, jumping up from her seat against the wall, having wedged herself between Tobirama and I long ago, holding us tight in support and solidarity. “Sakura-sama is stable…For the moment. I think its best you come in.” the alpha moved out of the way to let us pass, to enter Sakuras domaine. “Come on” Toko, grabbed one arm and her father grabbing the other limb, helped me to wobbly feet. There was no shame in admitting that it was all I could do to breath. Fighting to stay awake, fighting to ward off the darkness. Fighting to no let the whole world feel my wrath.

For the love of the gods and goddesses above the room had been cleaned prior to our entry. What I witnessed earlier, the open chest sugery, omegan blood dripping of the bed covers only to make puddles on the floor, the sickly pale skin tone of the women I loved, on deaths door for a second time, two too many, replayed everytime I closed my eyes. My brain replaying to a tee Jaun rushed, panicked voice saying her heart had stopped beating.

Sakura, touched by the hands of those above had been given a third chance at life. But how many more times would the blessings be given? How many more times would she be spared from deaths never far outreached hands?

Sleeping soundly from exhaustion, both emotional and physical and with the aid of medical infusions, Sakura laid still on the bed. Her only movement the natural rising and falling of her chest cavities pumping oxygen in and forcing carbon monoxide out. Her skin was deathly pale and slightly cold to the touch. My own trembling hands reported such. Collapsing in the sole chair next to the bed, resulted in being fussed over. I didn’t even have the energy to wave the rooms occupants concerns off with my hands, infusing the last of my strength into holding Sakura’s hand. “Tell me she’s going to live” Toka said, voice wavering with emotions. Brown eyes were unfocused, even closed. But they opened to look at the alpha doctor. “Please Jaun” I murmored, “please.” Kind, yet sad eyes landed on me, “my hands are tied my lord. The medics, my self included, have done all we can. We must hope that the bond holds true, if not you will have to bite her if there is any chance.”

“I just want her to be healthy, happy, and safe” the words that leave my lips are a mere whisper. No method, it wasn’t like I worried that speaking those simple words would result me knocking on wood lest I envoke bad luck. The sentence was laden down with my deepest, honest desires. My life for hers if the holly beings mandated. No hesitation. “We all do, Hashirama” my adoptive mother replied, resting her hands on my shoulder, her chin against the top of my head.

When Tobirama arouses no one tackles him for answers, theres no rapid running of feet, no grabbing him and shaking. He’s helped inside the room by the twins, his aunt hot on his heels, the later watching him closely. Her own life mates bringing up the rear. “Sakura?” Kamawara whisperes, looking at the bed apprehensively. Looking between Sakura and the white haired alpha, “is she?”

“For now she is stable” Jaun’s voice is laden with exhaustion, and emotions I dare not place. “Tobirama!” Fathers voice made even me jump, brown eyes flashing to my brother, awaiting rather impatiently his answer. “What the hell happened? Sakura-?” His words blended together, normally my father was the picture perfect symbol of control, leadership but right here right now he was falling apart. I needed him to his normal self. Not this version. “Answer me boy!”

“Frightended. In pain. Confused” Tobirama murmors more to himself than speaking rationally to anyone else. “She doesn’t understand. She thinks shes been left behind” he collapsed in a chair next to me, releasing a great big sigh, one I didn’t want to pick apart. “But why dear nephew?”

“She’s afraid of being alone”the words break the sprite as if all our efforts meant absolutely nothing. “I told her she was safe,” father says, desperation leaking out into the open. “But that’s not enough” I whisper, “after being lied to for so long. Being left to die in that retched house of hell…Her trust is long since broken.”

“Not broken” my Outo corrects, “she wants to believe us so badly. As if we are her last rays of hope. Hell we are her last ray of hope. But shes so afraid. Sakura wants to be with us Anji, but she doesn’t know how to express her desire to be loved. Loved by us and the clan. She wants to be beside us always. It was fine when I was in the room with her, after you left. But being alone, its not good Anji.”

“Sevre separation anxiety” Jaun whispered, taking his own seat, one brought in by a merciful nurse. “Make sense. Being alone for twenty years will do that.”

“So your telling me” my aunt began, Sara taking the stage from a man I’d never heard speak so softly or so much, “that thought that by you walking out with the guards that you were not coming back?”

“I found her on the brink of death. Sakura-she doesn’t understand our ways. She doesn’t understand that we are in essence defending her. Protecting her. ”

“Basically your saying” my aunt paced the room like the preditor she was, her two life mates following suit, the black wolves dissolving into shadows with each footsteps. “That figuratively and literally speaking you can not be seperated in any way shape and form otherwise we” her hands motioned to those in the room, the council of elders, the main branch, my uncle, cousin and herself, “will be the ones to sentence her to death.”

“I’m not telling you this to get out of punishment. I will take, happily, what ever punishment the jury, whoever damnit see fits but please for her” Tobi throws his head in Sakura’s direction “and for him.” An indication my way, “lash me, lock me away once she can accept the distance but please-“

“Enough nephew” Aunt Sara snaps, clearly fed up, hands combing unforgivingly through her already messy hair. My own nerves can’t take the strain. My own hands grapsing at my strands. “Everyone take a breath” elder Akemi encouraged, hands up in a placating manner ill fit to handle the situation, the female omega going as far as to take one her self. “We need to be rational. For her sake and for the clan. Now the trial has not yet concluded, barely even begun. There is no doubt in my mind that this information should be taken to the court immediately.”

“That and someone should inform the clan of the days happening” Toula took the stand, speaking for the first time since the madness started, “everyone is confused and angry. They think that Lord Hashirama is aiding and abetting Lord Tobirama. The omegas are esspically ready to riot.” The other elders nodded, seeming to come to an agreement without further conversation. “The update should come from an elder, a person not associated with the main branch” Remi advised me and father alike, looking to us both. Father gave his consent with a single nod, “then I shall take up the charge” Remi bowed before existing, the swishing of her clothes the last of her prescene in the room. The very opening of the door no longer blocking out the clammaty outside. Shouts of rage, burning questions, pure anger and aggression reach both ears and noise. I could only assume that those outside had not come in solely due to the interference of medical staff. The ones fighting to keep the medical facility up and running how it should. Rationally, gracefully, ethically. “The trial will have to commence in the morning” Akemi murmored, looking to the remaining omegan elder for conformation, the other nodding in agreement. With a shared look between the two and then a question weighed down the room, pointed and solely involving Tobirama, “why should we trust you?”

“Shouldn’t you have asked that sooner?” Toka sassed, tacking on for fewer ears to hear, “dumbasses, who died and put you incharge.” Any other time it would’ve been funny. Would’ve laughed along. But not now. “We only have one voice to speak to on the situation. Preferably we would’ve liked to hear Sakura-sama speak her own words with her own voice. But now we only have his” a pointed finger at Tobi, “and hes the one who got her into this mess.”

“The lash me!” Tobi jumps to his feet to shout, “whip me and put me in my place. Lock me up and throw away the key. Strip me of my title. Seal my chakara.” He was losing it, so loud he was pratically screaming. “Punish me!”

“Enough all of you” Aunty, mother and fathers raised voices cut through. “I’m sorry for what I did. I’ll spend the rest of my life at toning for what I did-“ Father smacked a hand over his mouth, eyes booking no argument and leaving no quarter for him to physically worm his way out of being silenced. “Damn right, you’ll spend the rest of your life making up for what you did” fathers voice was low, near threatening, eyes equally narrowed in emotion. “He obviously regrets what he’s done. That should count for something” father says, pointing a look at the elders. “It does….But doens’t changed what happened.”

“What if Anji was to bite her?” Kawamara begins, quickly noticing the looks sent his way. “Here me out!” The preteen sputters, noticing the angered and offended glares of those older than him “its Anji bites her you have a neutral voice.”

“He did agree not to interlude” Toula murmors, giving me a look that screams plotting but only thoughts for the better good of all involved. “But it goes against her rights.”

“By my honor” I begin feeling the heaviness of my tounge. The pounding of my head, the rushing of my blood. “I swear Tobirama truly regrets what he’s done. He’s seen the errors of his way. He’s on the right path. I can attest to his dedication to her” head lifting I meet the eyes of the elders. “He puts her first in everything. He like my self doesn’t eat until she has had her fill, even giving his own nurhsiment to her. He lets her shower first so she can be warm. If she has nightmares we both hold her tight and tell its ok. He respects her individualism, her rights. He’s going to teach her to read and write. My brother is patient and considerate.” Kawamara and Itma both jump too their older brothers defense. The very one whose sat down, no longer waving his arms like a man made, no longer inches away from foaming at the mouth. Rather he looks close to tears. Humbled, honored, loved. “I trust in him to relay the truth.”

“You honor” Akemi says, looking me dead in the eyes. “Your honor, your statues, your families heritage. You bet all that on his words?” I stare directly into her eyes and that of the male omegan elder Toula as I speak, laying it all on the line. My father would keep his postion as clan head as would mother hers and my youngest siblings but should I make this gamble and lose; there would be no coming back. No longer would I be heir to the fear and respected Senju clan, hell I’d be lucky if I got to continue living in the compound. In essence Sakura would also lose protection and status that came with being mated to clan head. Drispite knowign she’d be well cared for and safe either way, her being demoted to nothing more than an outsider doomed to the very pits of society did not bode well with me. Torn as I was between protecting the brother I swore up and down I wouldn’t side with and with my fated partner, I knew only one path out of the many would lead us forward even if it came with road blocks and hardship. “I do.” My words cut off the warnings of my family, of the father who saught to silence me. Of the mother who smacked her face with her palm. Of my youngest brothers who went from protesting to staring at me with gapping mouths. Only my aunt from my adoptive mothers side looked at me without horror or shock. Instead nodding, staring at me with respect. “Fine then” Toula says, exsisting after a deep bow, disappearing into the hall and heading gods knows where. “What have you done?” Tobis voice is a mere whisper, looking at me in pure horror.

Third person:

Days turn into weeks then months as time ticks slowly by. Shinobi guarded the outside door at all hours, inside the private room as well, unwilling to leave the captive alone with an unconscious women even if her other mate was there and medical staff filtering in and out constantly.

Still handcuffed physically and with his chakara suppressed Tobirama Senju refused to budge from his mates side, his older brother just as stubborn. The two only leaving for the bare necessities that could no longer be put off.

The trail had long since been put on hold much to the displeasure of the many. Tobi and Hashirama had expressed their desire to get it done and over with. But the jury and elders insisted that until Sakura awaken their would be contuination of the trial. Her voice weighted too heavy. Only she and the second born son of the main branch could speak on what happened and too few were willing to listen let alone believe what he had to say, leaving only her to clear up the confusion.

One could only pray she would be mentally and emotionally stable to speak. To tell the truth and relay the answers the Senju clan so desperately needed.

“I think she just moved” a nurse rushed to relay this to the council of elders and the clan head who were held up in the latter’s office in a meeting. “Is she waking up” esteemed elder Toula asked for confirmation even as the group, alphas and omegas alike rose at the betas words. “We believe so, Jaun asked that I fetch you.” Probably not the right phrasing as it was interpreted to some as a rude insult but bigger things were afoot, many more things at stake then a person’s ego.

When sleeping future matriarch moved again, hope lite in the hearts of the two men who refused to leave her bedside. In happyness and health they stayed; dedicated to see it out to the end. Tobi, tied down and held tight by the grips of two gaurds rose to his feet, peering with optimism at the slightly stirring Sakura. Hashirama jumped to his, the only person out of the two able to get close to her bedside. Shaking tan hands touched her face, revertly, as if she would disappear into dust at the slightest skin on skin contact. “Come on sweetheart. Come back to us. We’re right here waiting for you.”

Pulling away after resting his forehead against hers provided the clan heir, the one who bet it all, to watch her eye lids lift, greeting the weak, blurry eyes with a small smile laden with unspoken emotion. Coming out of a long coma and being greeted with wet nuzzles, Sakura though still out of it let alone out of the woods smiled at Hashirama, a single word leaving her partched lips, “alphas?” Green and brown eyes missing how Tobi collapsed on his knees thanking those above, crying his own happy tears.

Juan hesitantly approached, greeting Sakura. Entering her preferable vision slowly with hands held out in full viewing. “Welcome back Sakura-sama. How you feeling my lady?” Green eyes broke contact with Hashirama whose brown eyes she had been gazing in, the medic reluctantly intruding on their private moment. “Tired Jaun” the words were a mere whisper, showing the obvious physical state of the youngest rooms occupant. “Understandable my lady, no need to worry I won’t bother you for long.” Gloves on, the doctor approached, green hands glowing. “I’d just like to check you over, make sure everything looks ok now that your out of your coma.” Another understandable thing, her being confused on what happened. As she gazed around the room, emerald eyes finally landed on where her youngest Senju mate was being held back feet away. “Tobi?”

“I’m here” no doubt his throat was dry from a mixture of emotion and lack of water but it did nothing to deter him from responding. “Are you ok?”

“No leave Tobi?” Already those beautiful eyes of one of the last unclaimed omegas was watering up, as if her heavy heart only had one thing on the brain. Childish words ladden down with so many unspoken feelings were easily forgotten when the second eldest brother looked to his senior for a lead on how to react. Unable to speak, not knowing what to say. At the same time unwilling to break eye contact with the women he nearly killed with few but powerful words. “Please, you promised. You said there was people to meet, places to visit. You vowed I wouldn’t suffer anymore.” Laying everything out in the open with pointed words should be freeing. But here and now they pull on the heart strings of the witnesses. “It’s going to be ok. I guarantee you’ll get everything I promised, you’ll never be hungry again” the younger males began to list off all the promises his foolish heart and threatening lips made, “you’ll always be warm, you’ll have nothing to fear not an alpha beta or male again, or be lonely. Remember what I said my little miracle? That no one will force you, no one wants you to feel pressured into a bond that your not fully comfortable with.” He bits at his lips unconsciously, a nervous habit he inherited from his mother, one he watched for far to many years do the same. Until he too found himself bitting. Yet even as he is obviously uncomfortable, as awkward as he is, he’s aware that he must say something. Too much is at stake. “I have to go to trial and be held accountable for my crimes. I don’t want you to do anything but tell the truth. Not for me but for you.” A jerk by the gaurds, ones clearly not on board with his instructions, intercepting them to be instructions to throw the trial and its out come in the white haired mans favor. A misinterpretation. One that cost him time spent with his mate, not even allowed to speak another words for cloth to be shoved into his mouth.

Tobirama’s last sight of his mate? More tears that left no doubt in anyone’s mind was his fault.

Hashirama:

A happy ending granted by the graceful gods and goddesses above. She might be sad, devastated as Tobi was forced from her room but alive none the less. Tearing up my self yet doing nothing to stop them from dropping to her skin I knew I had so much to be thankful for. I made a vow then and there, no matter how the trial would end, I’d make her life heaven on earth. Giving her the moon and stars on top of everything Tobi promised.

Getting her calm was my first priority. For her mental and physical wellbeing I needed to step up, act like a lone alpha mate and get her to calm down. I did the only thing I could think of, after all words had failed before. Scent flooding the room, I purred. Reassurances she was safe, loved and well cared for, animalistic perhaps but necessary.

Sakura was tense as she wailed, sniffling until sobbing so hard she began to hiccup and gasp for breath. Tanned hands on her back held her up in a sitting postion, clutched tight against my chest. Jaun may not approve of her helping her sit up but it felt right, and unless it effected her health, what could it hurt? Sakura burred her face into my shirt staining it with snot and salty tears. “It will be alright” I whispered for ears alone. Hoping that somehow some way my words would reach her heart and take away her pain. Instead of reaching for empty air, my pink haired mate grabbed at my clothing, grip so tight I didn’t think she’d be capable of such strength even when well. “I’m here my love. Everything will be ok. I’m here. Your safe. Nothing nor anyone else will ever hurt you again.” Even as my own heart broke in two, knowing that I might never see my closest companion again, never gotten the chance to say good bye, I knew justice must prevail.

Hours. Hours ticked by before she rain out of tears. Maybe calmed down? Funny I was normaly the most empathetic and emotionally aware brother yet here I was unsure if I was reading her body language and scent correctly. Instinct told me what to do, to hold her tight and never let go. Lest the animal inside get lose, ramapage and kill and destroy with out restraint. For if she died there would be only darkness and never light. Loneliness, grief, no happyness or laughter, no compassion or companionship, just an endless void. Sakura was like a emotionless blank slate. Holding me tight with no plans to let go, just staring off into space. Probably not even aware of the few sniffles and hiccups that escaped her parched lips. Ignoring the cup of water offered by a nurse, green eyes fixated on the closed doorway. Jaun would’ve stepped in if need by, yet remained on high alert. Sharing a look with and the attending nurse who tried to get the younger to drink. I took the gifted tissues, whipping away salt, water and bodily fluids that escaped her nose.

Only when I minutely shift do I have her attention. Green eyes focus, panic taking over as she thinks I’m going to walk away and never return. Sakura dispite not having an inch between us, lunges for me, holding me tighter than before. Green eyes meet brown, stopping time and space. Her scent which once screamed fear finally loosens to something more bearable for the nose. Perhaps she has realized that I’m not going to abondon her? “I’m not going anywhere. I promise. I’m not going to leave you.” Speaking clearly, the words that leave my mouth are calm, evenly paced. My purs only pausing temporarily to allow me to speak. One hand rises to cup her cheek ensuring we keep eye contact. Forehead to forehead I speak form the heart “I will not leave you. I will never abondon you.”

“Alpha no leave” returning to simple sentences said it all. Heart pouding yet saddened by her obvious emotional trauma I understood that everything was on the line and I had everything to prove. “Alpha promises omega.” Emerald eyes appraised me closely, could feel her gaze on my skin before she broke her stare, burrowing her head back into my chest, as if my upper body was her safe place. She’s practically skin to skin. I return to purring as my parents break into the room, finding her lounging against my chest, my hand holding her head tight to me and the other palm rubbing at her back. Able to feel her bones under the flimsy clothing covering her frame. Both parents grab my attention even as I feel no threat emmiting from their beings, more so responding to the commotion and rushing footsteps. “Sakura?”

“Butsuma-sama?” Sakura responds, turning ever so slightly to put them into view, responding to the hand my omega father placed against her back. “Oh thank god your awake” mother gushes, bent over to get a better look at Sakura from besides my father. Femine hands calloused from years of tanning, skinning, hunting and fighting rest on the bed. Her life mates taking to the right side of the bed, staring intently at their newest pack mate. Tails thumping against the hardwood floors. I barely notice or acknowledge Juan and the nurse excusing the self’s, their bows and near hushed words. “How do you feel dear?” The women’s words are rushed yet whispered. “I don’t know.” The two share a look and I don’t need to be a third wheel to know that they are concerned. My self included. “Your safe” my father reassures, maybe for a lack of everything better to say. “We’ve been so worried. You’ve been in a coma for so long.”

“How long?” The three of us share a look. “Three months dear” mother informs her, “its late spring now. April to be exact.”

“Oh. Is that why I hear all the birds outside?” A gentle smile graces my lips, the first in I can’t count how many moons. “Yes, its late afternoon” mother responds, “were so happy your back.”

“I don’t want to die” is all Sakura says, detached from the situation at hand. “I just don’t want to be alone.” Her head rises from my chest to look at me, eyes ablaze with deep meaning. Before I can share my thoughts through words she looks away, returning to rest against me once more. Snuggling up tight. “We don’t want you to die either. You have no idea how scared you made us” Hina-Sama sat besides us on bed, fixing the blanket anxiously around the youngest rooms occupants feet while I ensured she was comfortable from the head of the bed, not wanting to get chilled. “We’ve been so worried. The boys have been besides your bedside every second. Heck my two youngest would’ve been here too if they weren’t out on a mission. They will be so happy to know you are awake.” Itma and Kawarma would be equally ecstatic and equally mad, the former because Sakura was safe and sound, no longer on deaths door, but mad because they didn’t get to be here to support her, to greet her when she awoke. “Sakura you seem really out of it” father remarked, toeing the line between touching on the avoidable subject and yet getting it done and other with. Father looks to me for answers I’m not sure I should trend on. “She’s upset about Tobi” I mouth. “Understandable” father worldlessly responds, staring at Sakura who is staring at the door.

Father and mother share a look that speaks volumes. Shame and guilt hit hard when I realize that I was a failure of a son. Dispite being the eldest I allowed Tobirama to act so shamefully, foolishly putting Sakura’s life on the line and the honor of the Senju’s clan at risk. I failed to teach him right from wrong and keep him in his place. A place reserved for the honorable and heroic, those who protected omegas and treated them with respect. How could I inherit the clan if I enabled such horrific behavior?

“Hashirama?” I find three sets of eyes on me. “Your scent soured son” father says, the one to call my name. “Are you alright?” Was I alright? I was delighted without boundaries that Sakura was alright, safe and sound. Breathing on her own and awake. But the situation with the clan was precarious. Should the elders and jury find Tobirama at fault the main line would be... What shame would be brought upon our heads? Tobirmama would be put to death leaving me without my life partner of a brother, without the second strongest in the clan, Sakura with only a single remaining alpha. The rest of the main branch would be lucky not to be exiled or killed. We’d be outcasts with no hope, forced out of our territory, labeled rogue ninja, with no option but to live on the outskirts of society. Our only living? Missions no one else would touch. No wealth. No honor. No clan. I believed my brother but the terror griping my heart of what consequences lied ahead- there was no way to describe what I felt. I kissed the top of Sakura’s head needing a distraction. “I don’t want to talk about it” I respond, refusing to budge an inch when he gently pushes again. Able to finally take a breath when he respectfully backs off. “Alpha?”

Unable to take the hint Sakura’s green, questionable eyes find mine. Looking deep into my soul as if searching for answers for the unknown universe. “Don’t worry your self” I tell her, unwilling to bring my self to lie to her about the situation. Her health was more important, fretting about the situation, putting my bet on her shoulders would be unfair and unwise given her current state. It would only lead to guilt and remorse and I didn’t want her to turn inwards and blame her self. “Just rest and recover” I murmor, nuzzling our cheeks together. “I’ll be here for you always.”

“You do not understand” I protest standing at the base of Sakura’s bed. Smelling my mates fear behind me, able to hear, even if the sound was imagined, her tears hitting the bed covers. Just yesterday she was wailing for Tobi, having woken to us both only top watch him be torn away. Now the elders and jury were determined to seperate us completely disregarding her health and separation anxiety. “We understand perfectly” Elder Akemi snarked back, “you obviously do not comprehend since you contunilsly get in the way. It’s starting to appear that you do not value Senju morals.” Gritting my teeth I struggled to control my wood style justu, the very one prone to reacting to my every emotion. The very frustration pumping through my veins. “You fail to understand” I snap back “the fact that my mate just woke up yesterday. She is emotional and recovering, I will not seperate from her when her anxiety is off the roof.”

“He’s on trial for this very thing” elder Toula barked, hands on his hips, “that caused her predicament in the first place. Now remove your self from her quarters and allow us to do our jobs,” aka because I refused to move for the neutral questioners from the jury the elders were forced to make me move. “Back off esteemed elders” Jaun at least was on my side. “Sakura-sama is a victim and your treating her illness mental or otherwise as hindrances for your job. What is best for the trial is not best for her. Hashirama-sama under no circumstances can leave her side. She gets hysterical.”

“If he remains with her no doubt he will influence her words. Maybe already has” Akemi retorted, unbudging. “Excuse me but what evidence do you have? None that’s right. So back off” fangs snapped in her direction, aggressive and leaving no room for misinterpretation. “Alpha?”

“It’s alright dear” I reply, staining to keep my tone calm when speaking to her. Unwilling to take my own anger on our an undeserving party. “Please don’t leave” she cries. “You promised! You promised!” The mantra get louder and louder, leaving her breathless and even more upset. “ Now look what you’ve done!” Jaun points an accusatory finger at the two then one in Sakura’s direction. “Please calm down Sakura-sama.”

“There must be some way to get this damn thing done and over with” Toula is impatient. There’s a lot on the line. The clan is antsy. Such a scandle has never plagued the main branch prior, leading to leadership linguistics up in the air. Tensions are running high. Not only is the summer Champaign right around the corner, beginning next month but the trial has dragged on far too long for anyone to be comfortable. “It’s just for two minuets.”

“I said NO!” The roar shatters the once peaceful atmosphere of the hospital. Bouncing off the walls and perminating every inch of square footage. Alpha prime voice booking no room for arguments. Finally understanding their place, the two go quiet, taking a step back as my chakara responds to my aggression. Vines already rising from seemly no where. Slamming the door in their faces sealed the deal, leaving just Sakura, Juan and I in the room, one filled with pitiful cries. Grappling for patience and calm I took a deep breath. Inhale. Exhale. In and Out, until I felt like the world was easier to handle. Turning Ifind Jaun dabbing at Sakuras tears, doing what he can to relax and not stressed. Having quickly gone from a calm one to a terrified, hysterical ten. Between the two of us its a ten minuet struggle.

Sedation was far from a solution. On the table none the less but certainly not the first resort. But reality was cruel and heartless. Right now clan functions contuined with me remaining at her side but long term wouldn’t prevail. As soon as the heir was old enough he or she was expected to be involved in the clan on a level never before seen by any other than main branch members. Paperwork was a must as missions, trade, alliances, our economy and internal and external relationships required penmanship and dedication. Meetings was another detailed layer requiring hours of labor. Meetings with diplomats from other lands and clans, appearances in the Dymio’s court, sit downs with the elders who liked to nag and go on and on. Training and missions aside it was rare for a heir let alone the clan head to have leasurly time to themselves. Often times at the expense of their mates and families, others forced to sacrifice for the greater good of others Senju. Another cog in the never ending machine nesscarly for the Senju survival. “It’s alright” I told Sakura, over and over again. Beating the old mantra to death, or rather near extinction. “I’m here.”

A knock at the door startled a half sleeping Sakura, a dashed accomplishment. Growling, only having gotten a couple hours sleep brown eyes watch esteemed elder Remi enter, bowing gracefully as her robes brushed silently against the floors. “Sakura-sama its a pleasure to meet your aquantance my name is Remi, I’m an elder from the Senju clan” another deep bow, one lace with respect. Gritted teeth do little to sister my mind from racing to one thought to the next, all ranging from one manipulative tactic to the next. Remi though was not comfortational like the others, never had been. Out off all the elders, alphas, betas, and omegas alike she was the most level headed. Nearly on par with Tobi’s scheming and emotional detachment when conflict arose. “Hello” the voice was timid, unsure, green eyes flickering from me to the newly arrived female omega. Remi pulled up the vacant seat, taking it without. Wasting no time the women got to the point, another reason I liked her, “Sakura-sama, how do you feel?”

“I’m ok” she kept glancing up at me, looking for me to step in and give answers but I enabled her to speak freely, not quiet understanding what was going on. “My name is Sakura. I’m-i’m sorry I’m unable to get out of bed to greet you.”

“Non sense” the elder waves off her rather humbled words, “you should rest. Your health should be your number one priority. I must say it is an honor to welcome you to the Senju clan. It pains me to see a fellow omega in such agony but I assure you on my honor as an Senju omega that you will be safe and well cared for amoung out clan.”

“You are all so nice” Sakura blushed heavily, a beautiful sight to the eyes. Remi just laughed like bells in the wind. “Your words, we don’t deserve such praise but they honor us so. Pardon me but I do believe I can speak for us all by saying the clan is very eager to make your aquantence. We do hope you return to health soon.” A true happy smile graced the pink haired women’s lips, green eyes lighting up. Her happyness was the making of my day. A sigh of relief leaves my chest as the elder makes it apparent she is not here to start conflict, rather make conversation. “Should you require any thing, anything at all please inform a nurse of Jaun-San and I will personally ensure you get it.”

“Thank you very much. My alphas take good care of me” ringing of the fingers might be hidden behind her newly raised knees under the blanket but from my postion on the bed, brown eyes have the perfect angel to see her twitch and fidget. Why was she so antsy when Remi was being so nice? The others scent gave nothing away, smelling like her usual old self. Even her smile was calculated or predatory. “I hear your past was very rough, far from kind. I must say it’s disgusting to hear about your treatment.” Sakura looks away at the statement as if her green eyes peered into the past. To reflect on all the hardships she had survived over her very short lifetime. “Life is cruel.”

“Indeed especially alphas” the last word is spat, an accusation at worst and bitter term at best. “You’ll find no such treatment here in the Senju clan. With us you will be worshipped and protected. No Senju of any secondary gender would ever think to raise a hand or word against you. Not out of fear. No, but out of common decency and respect. You see we omegas pride ourselves on raising the next generation to have honor. And there can be no honor when hurting someone based on prejudice and brute strength.” Remi’s pointed nod left no room for argument, her stance absulte. I knew where she stood even without her words. Pirior to serving on the board of elders the women had been one of the three clan teachers. Following Tobirama’s education procedures and circiculms to the tee she was no nonsense yet kind women with a fair and gentle soul. Reinforcing Senju teachings on editiqet outside he home. She had much standing within in the clan even though her sister and her came from simple, humble backgrounds. “My cousin served gallantly during the last confortation with the Uchiha. I doubt he would’ve been honored to make your acquaintance being to low in standing but he did tell me about the battle. We are so happy you are safe and sound. They must’ve treated you awfully if his words had any merit for he recounted the state of your housing after returning home.” Sakura winced at the name of her long time tormentors. Not daring to meet the eyes of the nicely dressed and obviously educated women sitting across from her. There was nothing for her to be ashamed about. And I was sure to express that to Sakura explicitly. “I’m a lowly omega. I deserve no special treatment.”

“Nonsense, my lady” Remi huffed. Though not angry at the younger women she was on her behalf. “Your a human being just like the rest of us.”

“I don’t understand.” Remi’s head cocked to the side, puzzled. Her and me both. Brown eyes looked down, the rest of me waiting patiently for Sakura to elaborate at her own pace, “if they didn’t want me why didn’t they just say so? If their bloodline was so important? If I was damaged goods then why did they save me?” The last bit really got to her, eyes wide a hand flew over her mouth to cover it. As if that would take back from the world all she just said. At last the clock couldn’t unwind time and there was no take backs when it came to speaking. “It’s alright just breath” I murmor for ears alone, unable to not note how she inhaled sharply and stared off into space. Even as my words ground her, she continued to stare off. Remi meanwhile was struggling her self. Facial expressions undecided as she twisted to express her fear, disgust, rage all vying for control. “When you are ready please know I am here as a confidant and companion. Nothing you say to me will be repeated even under tourture.”

Sakura’s head snapped up, “you’d do that for me?” Remi nodded, face now a void of emotionaless calm. “In a heart beat.”

“Thank you” Sakura turned to fully face the other female, eyes brimming in unshed tears. “Only my adoptive sisters have ever shown me true kindness before you Senju. You have truly shown me that there is hope in this world yet.” A polite dip of the elders face says it all. Humbled. Appreciative of the praise yet gathering information with every provided word from Sakura’s gift. Was that her game?

“Where are your sisters? Why were you not with them?” Leave it to the sharp eyed elder to fixate on the little peices of information. Knowledge accidently provided, seeming so little in value yet peices of a puzzle that gives away so much. “I was taken from them and the baddies two years before my exile. I’m not sure what became of them. But Valor-Sama did tell me they all died. How I-“ Sakura glanced away. Petit hands rubbing at her eyes, silent tears being shed for the ones she loved dearly. Compassionate even after all this time of separation. “Baddies? And by Valor-sama you are referring to the Uchiha matriarch?” Sakura’s nod answered the Econ’s inquiry but not the first so when Remi pressured again she had to repeat her question. “We don’t know them by name only by their faces. They round up omegas, young and old, mated and unmated and kidnap us in the middle of the night. I was one of the few exceptions, I was born into slavery. Were taught that alphas words are absolute. To refuse is to be harmed somtimes even killed. They rule by fear and physically brutality.”

“Then surly the Uchiha would’ve saved your family when they freed you?”

“No” Sakura shakes her head sadly. “I begged and begged for my sisters freedom but neither Inzua or Madara were willing. I don’t think they are aware but I know that they were beaten badly for rescuing me. Having gone against the betas orders by doing so. But still-“ Wait a minuet. If what Sakura was saying was true then the main branch wasn’t pulling the strings, the betas were. Who exactly from the group remained to be seen but for- “I’m afraid I don’t comprehend.”

“Alphas and omega’s live under the betas rule. The mentality in the compound is that betas, due to their ability to think clearly and not be under the control of instincts make them the ideal candidates to lead. The main branch is a mere figure head, even they buckle under the might of beta control. Alphas and their counterparts are mere chess peices on the board of life, property with no rights to live. A betas word is absolute law.”

“Thats popertious! Secondary gender gives one no rime or reason to rule over another. Insticless my behind.” Sakura shrugged but it was sassless, weighed down with sadness. “Valor-sama hated me from the begining. Even more so when the omegas got close to me. What a fool I was.”

“Please explain” Remi pushed, still looking she’ll shocked but needing more information. “She made my life hellish. Pinned the betas against me in every way shape and form. I was poisoned on multiple accounts, pushed down stairs or locked in rooms “by accident” on I don’t know how many times. Twice Madara beat my attacker, killing one once. He had no tolleration for it. Inzua couldn’t stomach it either but even they were no match for the cruelty I faced there. Valor-sama locking me away was the icing on the cake.” Humorless was her words, even if the words played on the tounge. Instead my mate was sad, looking back to the past only to find the same dark outcomes.

“If you don’t mind me asking but; if your supposed alphas if they can even call themselves that cared so much then why not reinstate you back into the clan? As in bring you back? Surly the great Madara-sama is not so stupid to not notice your absence for all these years. After all my cousin report him unwavering in his stance to get you back from Tobirama-sama.” Another shrug, her only verbal reply? Not in defnese of her former mates? No Sakura merely says “they married days later.”

“Let me guess they promised you the world?” Sakura nodded, “don’t feel foolish or sad because you believed them, humans by nature want to beleive the good in others. Infact I follow the same mentality. But stab me once you’ll stab me twice.”

“I never learned to trust another alpha again… Itma must think me a pathetic, hateful witch,” both Remi and I shared a look. “Now what in the world would give you that impression?”

“Because I ranted and raved at our first meeting about how alphas were untrusting, abusive monsters.” My mind recalled the first reports about Sakura. Recalling the early hours of the day of my younger brothers return, how he reported ver bantam was she said straight to his face. Although at the time it had been hard not to take personal. After all I had done nothing to her, didn’t even know her then, why should I be lumped in with bagabons? But months later? Here and now? All these little tidbits of information about her past were making sense. Piecing together a dark puzzle I wasn’t sure I wanted completed. “Well” Remi smoothed out her skirt, “what do you think about Senju alphas? Are we lumped in with those who hurt you?”

“No!” Sakura shouted, taking me surprise, jolting next to her in the shared bed. “You are kind and respectful. Not once has any one sneered in my presence or made a mean comment. No one seeks to hurt me or use me. No! No! No! I like Tobi-sama, Hashirama-sama, Hina-sama, Itma-sama, Kawamara-sama and Butsuma-sama. I’m friends with the nurses and Jaun takes such good care of me! I’m warm and safe.”

“Please calm down you are getting too worked up” Remi smiled, she was obviously pleased with all she just heared. Hands held up in the air to get Sakura to clam down. I patted her back, lifting a glass of water to her lips to drink. Watching her nearly inhale it in one gulp. It wasn’t good for her to get so worked up after being in a coma. Apparently the emotional up and down enough of an energy booster to keep her awake when she got tired regularly. “Its alright my heart” I tell her, feeling sastifed with finally coming up with a sweet nickname for her. “Just breath, here sit back against the pillows.” A hand grips mine tight as I pull away to enable her to sit against the four pillows at her back. “Please don’t go.”

“I won’t. Remember I promised?” She nods as if eager to please. As if getting the answer right was a means to escape all our problems. “I remember.”

“Ok then, please don’t panic anymore” some more shared nuzzling and the two of us begin to calm down slowly and surly. “Alphas don’t like their fated partners upset. Physical touching even the most minoute help relax both parties. While omegas tend to get scared and seek to run from conflict emotional or otherwise, alphas get confortational and aggressive” Remi explained. Though the run down should‘ve been unneeded, considering explainations like this were typically explained to pups as little as two. Or at least I thought that’s when I had been taught such things. My memory wasn’t the best. Like the Senju said: Tobi was the brains I was the brawn. He had the memory of an elephant, I had the strength of one.

“Does your perogrative still apply to Tobirama-sama? After all he sent you into a comatose state twice.” Now I was certain Remi was digging for information. What her endgame was I wasn’t sure. After all it could be harmless data gathering on the future matriarch or something vicious. Gauging Sakura’s personality and opinions or political measuring to determine if an alliance can be made? On the off chance the questions involved the trial, it still made little sense for her to be interrogating Sakura. After all the elders had very little say in the trial, the jury having the final say. To confirm the legitimacy of information only jury could question Sakura and report on their findings. It wasn’t out of suspicions but rather due process. “Tobi is complicated” Sakura picks her words wisely even as she remains unaware of the thin line shes walking on. “But no, I don’t place him in the same category as abusers, rapists or monsters.” I let go of a breath I didn’t even know I was holding. Hearing her words though not formal nor articulated well was straight to the point. “He meant to originally to hurt me I mean but not out hatred for me persay or because of my relationship to the Uchiha. But rather because he was suffering and had suffered in the past. I was just an easy target I guess.”

“I see. Would you mind explaining further?” Remi’s hand was at her chin, completely engrossed in what Sakura had to say as she complentated the younger omegas words. “The rest of what he told me is private but I will say is he needed a mate and when I wasn’t there resent entered his heart. But he truly is sorry. He takes very good care of me.”

“How does he care for you?” The speakers head is cocked to the side as Remi contuines her rather personal questions. And Sakura had no idea she was being interrogated. It would be imperative that Sakura be taught how to politically interact with others in the future before she could be taken advantage of. As sad as it was, due to the circumstances, Sakura had a natural tendency to be reserved around others essentially those she was unfamiliar with. Though she was being a champ with Remi. Maybe because she introduced herself as an elder? Perhaps because she was showing respect and kindness to the newcomer? Two things that had been denied her for so long. Or was it because I was in the room and she was trusting me to keep her safe? I wasn’t giving her any indications on how t act or respond. Not through eye contact or physical movements. No, she was sharing all on her own. “He holds me when I’m cold or scared. Makes sure I’m warm. That I have a fully stomach. He promised to teach me to read and write.” Illerate and uneducated were two things I didn’t plan on sharing with anyone outside of the main branch, my uncle and cousin. Wanting to spare her the ridicule that would accompany the discovery. But now it was too late. “This stays between us” I order the elder, catching her attention for the first time since the conversation started. Eyes darting to me she assures me: “understood.”

“Good” I reply, protective instincts dictating that I protect my omega at all costs. Gossip and verbal ridicule had the potential to hurt more then physical blows. “I’m so relieved to find him treating you well” Remi reverts back to the conversations old track, carrying on as if the room hadn’t chilled with my words. A smile graced Sakura’s lips, “I couldn’t ask for better mates then Hashirama and Tobirama.” Her emerald orbs reflected the happyness playing on her lips, my own rising to display my emotions. To get praise and attention from her made my heart beat rapidly. A loud pur escaped my chest cavity as I nuzzled strongly against the side of her head. Brown hair mixing with her somewhat messy pink locks. “Well” Remi rose gracefully from her stolen seat, “I see you are occupied and tired. Hashirama-sama please ensure she gets some rest. Sakura-sama I will come and visit again real soon.” And just like that the conversation came to a close. Brown eyes narrowed, though I hid the change in my gaze with my gently nuzzling. Sakura nods, saying “ok.” And like that she bowed and left. Toka entering, posing to knock just as the wood creaked open. “Ah cousin” I say, greeting her with a genuine smile. “What brings you here?”

“Sakura finally awoke. I wanted to come see her.” Sakura responds with a simple “hello Toka-San” still unable to lose the formalities she often had when speaking to others. Even when those like father, mother, my brothers, cousin, uncle and I assured her such things were unneeded. After all we were her new family. “I would’ve come sooner” the door closes, its just the three of us now. The atmosphere lighter and more relaxed. “But I was sent away on as mission. I thought for sure when I returned I find the worse. Thank the ancestors that you awoke.”

“Just yesterday” I remarked, forcing my mind from going down the endless rabbit hole of the endless possibilities that could’ve occurred. All negative. All ones that made up nightmares. “Father should be back soon too. He’ll be delighted” Toka stole the previously occupied chair. Like the rebel she was she turned it around to sit backwards on it, leaning her upper body against the back of the seat. “Though you look tired. How do you feel?” she finished.

“I feel tired, and weak” both women’s smile were nearly matching, happy but sad all in one go. Happy for Sakura to be safe and awake but sad at the circumstances. “As my mother used to say, “the bad always leads to the good.””

“I haven’t met your mother” Sakura’s sentence peeters off, tired, but still trying to converse even as her orbs droop. “She was murdered on a mission many years ago” Toka words dripped in sadness like a never ending river. Her eyes reflecting as much. “I’m so sorry” Sakura murmurs, true to her words. Although Toka waves Sakura off I know deep down she and her father still mour. Knowing that every year on day of her death they leave flowers at the grave. Visiting for hours, sitting and rememsing about the old days when she was alive. I remember my aunt well, compassionate, sweet, a gentle sole. The one to rein in my crazy and wild spirited uncle. She made the best desserts. On more than one occasion she had gotten made because the children would sneak up to the window and steal the cooling sweets. Running off to hurriedly eat their stolen goods. To this day I can still remember the taste of her homemade dango. She was one of the clans only fire style users, with a firey temper to match. All blue eyes and brown hair she was short but muscular from years of gardening and missions. Killed a too young age by rouge ninja during what should’ve been an easy mission. But she insisted on going with Toka to her first assignment. Ensuring her daughter lived with her sacrifices. I remember accompying the adults to track down her killers, watching and participating in the homicide. Unable to bring her back but ensuring they couldn’t hurt anyone else. Ensuring her sole rested easy knowing she had been avenged. “She would’ve loved you” I said breaking the silence. “She was lovely women, quick to temper but with a big heart. She made the best desserts.”

“Do you remember how many times we made off with desserts?” Toka began to slowly relax as we conversed, her change in emotional state reflected in the lessening of her posture. “Too many to count” I joke back, resembling the good old days, the silent crept to the window. Standing on each others back to reach the high up ledge, the quick but not so quiet retreat to what we thought was a safe distance to chow down, but never to far that we couldn’t hear her shout when she discovered our theft. Not even the grownup could discourage us from eating the goodies. Outo having to sit out on more than one escapede because the rule abider turned us in more than once. I couldn’t hold back my laughter, “she made pie this one time, a Ackamechi speciality. But this time she was smart.” I was speaking more to Sakura, wanting to share my family with her as much as I could. “She rigged it so when Toka and I stole it and began to dig in it exploded, spraying us and staining us with the innards. Covered from head to toe, with smoke rising above the trees it wasn’t long before aunty and other adults came over to investigate.”

“More like she came over to see the fruit of her labor and the others thought we were under attack. But nope just a twelve old and seven year old theft caught red handed” Toka snickered, recalling the same instance I pictured in my head. Sitting in the woods sheepishly, being glared at by the adults who were quick to find nothing wrong. Now it was funny. Back there in that moment; a terrified preteen and child knowing they had been well and truly caught. But being forced to do extra chores, run more laps and other physical labor was well and truly worth the punshement. “Father and mother sent me to bed with supper” my cousin joked, “even the additional chores and training did nothing to discourage me.”

“Neither did it me” I replied, chuckling along. “Those were the good all days. Before the missions, before the war.”

“Life is cruel” Toka said, peering off in the distance. “But like my mother said: “the bad always leads to the good.”” And when she spoke she stared right into the eyes of Sakura.

Tobirama:

Dim and dark was my cell. I knew the Senju clan dungeons well. For when I had been a boy seeking my fathers approval, to be seen as something other than a replacement for Hashirama I took on any task and mission. Anything to get a second of his attention. Dangerous missions? I volunteered. Torturing the enemy until they died or surrendered the information we wanted? I stepped forward. I guess I should consider my self lucky for I wasn’t being tormented as part a pre-sentence punishment.

Right now the clock ticked away at time. Though unable to hear the clocks natural sounds nor the complentation of the jury I knew the later was busy deciding my fate.

Every misfortune could easily be blamed on Sakura. As foes often did they blamed all short comings in their life on their victims. Sakura was a victim in every sense of the word. Not once had life been kind to her, getting no mercy as from the Uchiha nor me until it was far to late. Now all that was left was hope that she recovered switftly without any hinderence. That was all I could reasonably ask for, for no mercy would be given to me. Not that I deserved it. At least in the end I got to reconcile with her. To tell her I love her.

Footsteps took me from my thoughts. I hadn’t even realized my eyes had closed until I happened to open them to find a single flame lighting up the stone walls. The only visible light for those trapped behind steel bars coated with my own seals to prevent escape. Ones I didn’t even try to break even though I knew the key and it would be child’s play. The Senju gaurd ordered me to my feet. Something I did rather slowly, not because I was procrastinating but because the chains were too tight, the restictiveness preventing regular human speed. Although expecting to be grabbed and hauled around harshly I was gifted patience and decency. One palm held my left arm hostage as we walked down the long corridors. Most of the rooms empty but the few occupants had a mixed reaction to our appearance, those recently captured saught out the light, calling out, while others shuttered at the minuscule shine. Eyes to sensitive, hurting even without straining.

Heart pouding but unwilling to show it I allowed my self to be led. Only two options were on the table. It was unlikely I would walk free, even if punished without death. Alive but seperated from Sakura did not sit well with the heart. For an instance I wondered if she would seek me out in exile or try prevent any physical punishment I deserved? I hoped not, she did not need to see that. Sakura had suffered enough. Without a doubt my death would be easier for both parties. Would she mour? I could not say. One party that wouldn’t handle either well was my family, they would be disgusted, think less of me, maybe not even trust me but either way they would mourn. Never had I been long term from them, not even on missions. But exhale and death would change the record.

Forced onto my knees I came face to face with the clan. Surrounded on all four sides, the gaurds settled on either side, civilians and shinobi to my back, the elders and jury to my front. Whispered filtered in and out of mouths to my rear, though I couldn’t make out much of what was said. Guess it didn’t really matter. “Tobirama-sama” the judge said, sitting between the jury in the middle of the group drew me attention and all those present. “We sentence you-“

Chapter Text

Tobirama:

“We sentence you to daily physical punishment and daily prayer to the goodness, gods, and ancestors out of appreaciaiton and for Sakura-sama’s health.” Everything after that occurred at once. Red eyes grew ten sizes bigger, enlarged with shock. The emotion piercing every nerve and brain cell. I wasn’t being put to death? I could live out my days with Sakura? With my family? The room erupted, some voices rising in protest, others in agreement even if neither party had a say. Both guards cut the physical ties keeping my hands behind my back, the metal grazing my skin but only cutting the rope. Having released the charaka seals before I noticed. Rubbing at my wrists I lifted my head to gaze at the council who sealed my fate.

“Do you accept your sentence?” Elder Folk inquired both his face and voice void of all emotion, making him hard to read. “Yes I do.” I bowed again, showing equal respect and acknowledgement for their decision. Slowly but surly I rose to my feet, unsteady and still in shock. The gaurds bearing the brunt of the opposition as arguments for a retrial and how unfair the court was being towards my omega mate filled the ears. A couple of the jurors attempted to quiet the crowd, hands in the air in placation while trying to talk over the shouting of insults and accusations. But be as it was Senju law dictated that I could not be put on trial again for this instance lest I hurt her again. Drawing on my chakra I teleported, automatically connecting to the marker permanently tattooed on my elder brother, I appeared at his side.

Once Anji told me, drunk but none the less confessed that I sometimes scared him when I popped out of thin air using my teleportation ninjutsu. At the time I laughed just as I had other times when I watched him jump out of his skin, accidentally swinging at me or making a fuss. Though the glee for scaring him wasn’t my hearts priority at this particular moment. The threat of everyday whippings and prayer couldn’t discourage me from seeking out those I loved. But the scene I appeared in wasn’t expected. Finding Father huddled against sakura, holding her tight to his blossom and trying his best to sob silently, finding mother at his back, holding him and hiding her own tears. Anji hugging my brothers tight with Uncle and Toka comforting them while water flowed down their own faces. As if they assumed I had already been sentenced to death, never having the chance to say goodbye, only to watch my remains be tossed heartlessly into an six foot hole in the ground in the cemetery. If I was lucky. No funeral rights, just a mere gravestone with my name and crime etched into the stone. Sakura looking confused spotted me first. Emerald eyes meeting mine lite up, a happy, loud explanation of “Tobirama-sama!” Leaving her lips. “It’s ok” Father murmored, kissing the top of her head. “Your back!” A squeak this time as father squeezed all to tight around her upper body, holding her as if she too would disappear. Mother lifted her head presumably to reprimand or correct Sakura only to see Sakura’s outreached hand, reaching out for me, having lifted from holding father in return and following it with her saddened gaze. “Son!” In her sights she abondoned comforting father to run to me, grabbing me with the strength only a mother could possess as she held me close. Moving as one with father who immediately came over so she could embrace us both. Only parting what felt like hours later when footsteps reached our ears, both sets of alpha’s eyes finding my younger siblings running like the devil was on their tail. Barely giving me enough time to bring up my arms and catch the twins before they threw themselves at me. Getting tackled by their combined weight, feeling their warmth through three sets of clothing and smelling their scents right from the source was not something I’d ever get tired of. But I would not miss their salt and water. “We thought they executed you” fathers voice was a mere whisper, refusing to break contact as he ran fingers through my white locks. “No.”

“Tobi? Is it really you?” Hashirama stood there, shell shocked, torn between apprehensive grief and releif. Hanging back wasn’t like him. Neither was the shaking of his entire body. The need to comfort my family flowed through every blood cell. Clutching the twins tighter I burried my face into their hair, leaving only eyes to be seen, I replied “yes Anji.”

Overly emotional on what felt like a never ending basis this time my older brother had good reason to cry and rush me, just barely missing catching the twins when they moved to let him come. His brute force, a combination of emotion, weight, and muscle barreled right into me. Barely able to stay on my feet I grabbed the back of his shirt, equally clutching him tight of happy relief and need to stand. “Outo!” He cried, far too loud for an adult, far too wet and unsightly for any shinobi to make. Hashirama’s reputation would be ruined should anyone see him like this. “Anji” I murmored, head burrowing in his shoulder, barely tall enough considering he had at least a head up on me. I really had missed him. “Thank the gods above!”

“I’m alright Anji.”

“I don’t want to lose you. Sakura. Any precious person” Anji nearly broke my ear drums with his loud wails. His grip tight enough to break bones and he was on the right track to break mine. “Let up Hashirama before you hurt him” mother scolded but lacked the normal bite she had. Surpringly my older brother let his grip lossen but never fully letting go, hands resting on my shoulders. Appraising me with those big brown eyes that showed the forest in all its glory. “Sorry brother. I just-“

“Love me?” I finished, a smile gracing my lips instead of the stinkin grimince that once called my face home. “Yes. Your precious to me.”

“I love you too” Another hug, although less tight no less powerful in message. Our bond reassured he let go with a gentle push in Sakura’s direction. “Miracle?”

“I’m so happy your back.” In the past multiple alphas talked, during the times when the war was quiet at night, when we sat around the fire. When the dim darkness was far to lonely and only the memory of ones lover brought hope and warmth. Times like these the alphas would playfully argue or at least in most cases, over who had the most beautiful parter, taking of their eyes, hair, body structure, voice, scent, and smile. Here and now I finally understood why they claimed that their omegas smiles made the dark world light. For that is what Sakura did for me. Petit hands, far too weak for my personal preferences but still outwards none the less embraced me after what felt like an enternity of a walk that was only a few paces. It was at this time that I found my faces just as wet, “I’m back.”

Creative is not one of the additives I would’ve used to describe the elders, far too set in their ways. But sitting on a cusion in the council room, a desk, pen and paper in front of me, my first issued punishment wasn’t what I expected. Though the selling of my chakra was. “Until all ten pages are full you will write without fail or break ‘I will not harm omegas.’ Do I make my self clear?” Toula stood proud to my left, eyes gleaming with disapproval and half concealed anger. “Yes esteemed elder.”

“Good start.”

For the next couple clock rotations nothing could be heared but the scribing of the pen tip dripping in ink before retuning to paper. The elders were serious if they were willing to waist precious, expensive paper and ink on a punishment. “Are you finished?” Toula my supposed keeper questioned, sitting relaxed but aware on his fancy, custom made cusion, green fabric and good trim pattern seat, placed perfectly next to a fresh pot of tea brought in by a servent. The steaming liquid placed next to an old book and reading glasses. “Yes elder,” OCD I formed a neat pile of papers, placing the tip of the writing utensil in the dip tray. “Very well. Rise.” I did as instructed.

“Follow me” the old omega, having reached immortality at the age of forty five before his body stopped aging led me passed open windows, under the light of the morning rays. Two hours ago the stars had still been in sight but I was used to early rises, something required by Shinobi. Early rising meant better hunting opertunites, additional time for training before the grounds got busy, and increased unexpected ambushing chances against the enemy. Or time to sneak away to the lab before anyone could scold me for not eating or resting. Inside the largest room of the building sat the other elders, each waiting patiently, cups of tea in hand or sitting near by on low tables. The morning sun doing little to block their emotional less faces, the very same expressions they held during the trial. Nor the
two chains were nailed to the floor, long enough for ones arms to be held out but never drawn in. A shinobi whose face was obscured and scent non exsistant stood to the side, waiting without shifting feet or making a sound. Neither parties bothering to hide what would soon grace my flesh and blood, a five tailed whip. “Step forward and be chained” Toula ordered, walking by me and taking his own seat to the left of Akemi.

Chained to the floor at this angle left no room for movement, let alone escape. But I was no coward. Knowing damn well I deserved everything inflicted against me. Akemi spoke next, “from this day forth, until your punishment has been served a lifetime from now you will write the same lines before reporting here for your whipping. Five pages and fifteen lashes will be the next few years of your life excluding during the Champaign, clan events, and any missions. As you are still an active shinobi the jury of we have agreed that missions will exempt you from punishemets the day before departure for preparation. Though the days missed will made up upon return to the compound. Pending your medical needs your punishment will recommence forswith. Do you understand?”

“Yes” Hanging my head I knew they were looking for a verbal answer not submission or a nod. “The clan expects you to make your way here every day of your own accord. Should you fail…”

“I understand. What time should you expect me.” Still I kept my red orbs to the floor, unwilling to accidently court their wrath. “Five am.”

“Understood.”

“And Tobirama-sama” Remi spoke, I’d know her voice just about anywhere. I should after all the time we spent calculating against the enemy together . “There will be no retaliation. Not by you, your siblings, parents or anyone else in the clan on your behalf. Or outside for that matter. I hope we make our selfs clear.”

“Crystal” I replied understanding the implications and what they hoped to avoid. Should I discover the indenitys of those punishing behind the masks it would easy for them to be punished. After all mother and father still ruled over the clan with my older, protective brother in line for the helm. It’s best they remain uninvolved. “Then start.”

My mind told me that the anguish I caused was life times worse then the pericing leather against the bare skin my back, having taken off my clothes until I was in nothing less than in mere pants. Nothing was left to stop the blows of the stream of my freshly spilled blood. Pain was apart of shinobi life, but just because one had a high pain tolerance and knew to expect it didn’t make it any better.

Jaun made noises of sadness as his glowing hands healed, unknowing exposing his winces to my gaze via the mirror in his private office. Away from the prying eyes of civilians and military personnel alike. One good thing about Sakura being confined to bed, the only good thing was that’s she could not see my sorry state. They weren’t deep enough he had told me to take me off the mission roster but would be enough to scar. A small price to pay. “Geeze they did a number on you.” Probably the most personal and opinionated thing I’d ever heard him say. Even I had to bite back a lauph. “How much longer?”

“Impatient as always my lord” he scolded by lacked any heat. “Your women ain’t going no where.” I sure hoped so. “I over heard your brother joking last night with the twins about how worried she made the two you. How he was the only one who would have grey hair” even Juan chuckled at that. Some laughs of my own escaped, feeling like forever since their last release. “I don’t know what to say to that.”

“Well its true ain’t it?”

“Not my fault I had been born this way” the banter was familiar. Interactions like these were most looked forward to. Unfortunately many didn’t understand my humor on the rare occasions I felt the desire to be humorious. Or the times when I didn’t know how read another and react to their outward displays of feelings. It made things awkward. While Anji breezed ight through any conversation and situation. “Speaking of Anji, where is he?”

“Not sure haven’t seen him yet.” Great just great, I needed to go brother hunting again. Sore body or not the clan needed its heir to be working. Not galvanting and doing what ever he does when he escapes. “I’m surprised he’s not with Sakura.”

“She’s sleeping. Can’t you sense him?” Now I was getting a weird confused look. It wasn’t everyday that the skilled doctor was caught unawares. Yet here I was unintentionally getting a strike against the mans record. “Between you and me he’s figured out how to hide his chakara. Only for short periods time but enough to get a head start on what he does when I’m not around.”

“Seriously?” Couldn’t blame him for being shocked, many didn’t have the skill to hide from sensors. “Yeah makes him sick though.”

“Must be worth it to hide from you.”

“I just hope he’s not doing something stupid.” A sigh leaves my lips. Granted I could always transport directly to him and drag him back home. But sore, tired and wanting nothing more than to spend time with my long awaited mate, shakling him to his desk wasn’t a duty I looked forward too.

Hashirma:

Heart racing with a mixture of emotions I clutched the letter tight in my right hand, feeling the unmistakeable urge to kill something. I wasn’t much one for rage or revenge but my reputation might take a hit depending on how this meeting went.

Madara and Inzua were waiting at the river edge, sitting down yet watchful of their surroundings. Not a powerful of a sensor as my younger brother, Madara no doubt knew I was present even as I stayed hidden on the forest canapy floor. Yet he did not engage letting me make the first move.

As memories resurfaced of our past, our secret meet ups, our conversations, our time spent together my heart began to waver. My mind making up excuse after excuse for Sakura’s torment even as I knew the truth.

“He’s not coming” the younger of the two Uchiha said, his words catching on the breeze, reaching my ears. “He will come” the older responded, skipping a stone in the river. Carefree, relaxed as we were once as children. “Hashirama received my message.”

“Yet he’s sent back every bird without a response and he has yet to show up to any of the meetings you’ve arranged.” The younger was obviously impatient. A quality laminated by his older brother, the very one whose used to complain again and again about that and Inzua’s tendency to infuriate without evening trying. “Remember-“

“Yeah yeah” the younger one waved off the olders correction, “patience is a virtue.”

“It is a wonder you can remain still for hours watching and waiting for an oppertunity on a mission but can’t sit still for more than five minuets otherwise.”

“Very funny” Inzua retorted, looking perturbed by lacking any umpth behind his words. “I want this done and over with.”

“And what would you like done and over with?” My sudden apparence made Inzua jump, watching his hands fly for his two swords, the very ones the Uchiha heir always cared on his back. His main weapons. As I made my way via foot, walking slowly with hands visible I made no move to match Inzua’s hostility. Even if the red of his clan made my skin crawl. “Hashirama!” Madara jumped to his feet, a smile on his lips.

“Madara what is the meaning of this?” I held up the fist that refused to release the handwritten letter, a piece of paper containing the most blasphemous words ever to be handwritten. Sentences begging for an audience to negotiate the return of Sakura. The piece of paper dropped to the rocky floor benith my feet, only to be stepped on and forgotten. Madara couldn’t sense others feelings like Outo but he didn’t need to, to know I was unhappy, displeased, angry, raging beneith my skin. My formers friends face fell. Waving a hand at Inzua to drop his weapons, he approached me, meeting me dead center in the middle of the river. His feet planted on his side. Mine of the Senju’s. The irony.

“There was once a time in our life’s where we stood here. Sharing our hopes for the future. Only now do I find that you have trampled on not only our dreams of peace but also those of your mate.” Madara looked uncomfortable, unable to meet my eyes. Staring at the water beneith our feet as if the flowing drops would have all the answers desired. “You don’t understand. Things are complicated.” He looked pitiful, as pitiful as his words.

“Then enlighten me Uchiha” I spat the last word. Not taking an ounce of glee from his widening yet sad black eyes that looked my way, before looking anywhere else. “I didn’t want to send her away. I didn’t know anything about it until she was already gone. It wasn’t my idea-“

I cut him off, ““Didn’t want to!? Not my idea!?”” I spat, mocking his every word. “You married within the month!”

“I love her, we both do” he references his brother with an outstretched hand. “Love” I spat the word out like it was poisoned, “you Uchiha, the ones who love the most love one that is not your own!!? You love one that isn’t an Uchiha? If you loved the hardest then was she dying alone?!” The roar that left my lips shook the earth under our feet, making the water ripple and twist. “She was dying of cold, starvation. She was dying of a broken heart. Abondoned to be nothing more than trash tossed aside and for what?” Advancing angrily until we were chest to chest, brown eyes staring in the deep abis of onyx eyes, “what was her crime? Existing? Loving you?”

“You are the goddam heir,” I contuined, giving neither a quarter of a second to answer, “your the strongest in your clan. You could’ve retrieved her. Brought her home and protected her, yet you did nothing.” Madara turned away again, licking his lips in obvious shame. Drawing back I caught my breath, chest screaming for fresh air. Disgust pulsing through my entire being. This version of Madara was not the man I called friend. No the boy I grew up with in secret , called a brother to our ears alone, no longer exsisted. A skin stealing demon stood in shoes, a sadist with no heart. “You have power and yet you refuse to use it!”

“Don’t call our hearts into question” Inzua now stood on his brothers left, hands fisted in anger, likly wanting nothing more than to hit me but holding back. Perhaps if he thought he didn’t attack me I’d hand Sakura over? As if. More likely restraining himself due to his brothers orders. “We love her!”

“Not enough not to cheat” I snap back, meeting him chest to chest for the first time. Keeping the saddened Madara in sight I debated activating my chakra, flashing it as a signal to Tobirama that I needed him. Unlike the past where I hoped to keep our rondevious a secrete now I was thinking it wasn’t so smart to come alone. My fellow heir was my perfect match, neither besting the other but we’d never gone all out either. Unwilling to take the chance that we drag our clan mates into a fight they couldn’t hope to survive. Inzua had a mean streak, was relentless and strong, giving Tobi a run for his money. The single time I was pinned against the legendary tag team infront of me was far from a blur. “One must sacrafice for your clan” Inzua growled. “And where did that get you?” I mocked unable to help my self. “All you have to show for your “sacrafice” is bastard kids, and regret. Math wise it doesn’t make sense to sacrafice the many for the expense of one person but shinobi methods should’ve never be used on ones fated.”

“You bastard. What could you possibly understand?” Inzua hissed as his fists flexed at his side, obviously denying himself the urge to hit me or more. “I understand more than you think. I understand that you left a poor defenseless women out on her own in the middle of gods no where without your protection or little hope for survival. I thank the gods everyday that she is strong and resourceful because other wise she would’ve died long before I’d ever get to meet her. I thank the merchant Nano because without him giving her more food than your meager funds paid for, she would’ve starved. I’m greatfull for him showing her kindness when the world had always been cruel to her, even you two. Even though I dispite your Uchiha I am thankful that your boarder gaurds provided some semblance of safty.”

“So tell me Inzua” I spat his name out like merely speaking it would make a sinner out of me, “are you proud of your self? Was your sacrafice worth it?”

“No” I almost missed the single worded answer, one whispered so low in volume that it nearly missed my ear drums. Even he looked away exposing me to his sadness. I took a step backwards yet never giving up the emotional or fighting advantage. Sometimes you had to give ground to gain ground. “I have four children, all adult alphas, all males” Inzua began, information I already had but I still heard him out. “Yet I don’t love my wife. I’m not sure what I feel for my children. I guess you can say I feel some sort obligation, affection perhaps. But I’ve found my heart wavering in love for my clan.” I’d never expect to hear such a statement from any opponet but especially not an Uchiha who according to legends loved the hardest. Let alone a member of the main family. Not my brothers natural enemy, a riveraly lasting over four decades. I folded my arms over my chest, “you blame them for pinning you against your mate?”

“How can I not?” He said, though I could tell the bite behind the sentence was not directed at me. He kicked the water under his feet, not an attack but an expression of his inner thoughts and feelings. After all he was not a water weirder like Tobirama was. Nor was he hostile any more.

“What say you Madara?”

“I can’t I feel a deep connection for my pups either. I know I sired them but it felt more out of obligation than the desire to start a family. More bodies to fight on the front line. To carry on my power and lineage. Every step of father hood carfully calculated. Not because I loved my mate and desired to have pups with them but because it was demanded of me. To sleep with a women I desipised who only wanted to be with me for prestige and power. Sacraficing for my clan was always required of me. Dying for them, lying for them, killing for them, I was prepared to do it all without hesitation. But not my mate. I’m not going to lie to you Hashirama there is not a day that goes by that I don’t think of her.” Onyx eyes started at the sky above, though there was nothing to look at but endless skies lacking in clouds or weather. Just endless open space. But he wasn’t appraising, no the man who I’d never heard speak so much in our entire history, was regarding every life choice he made. “I remember the times that she would bandage me up after a long, hard battle. How there was days I would stay up all night, unable to sleep. Plotting and scheming or plagued by nightmares. She’d visit me with a midnight snack and soothing tea. Always a smile on her face dispite the late hour. Refusing to leave my side. She used to make our clothes, stitching them by hand personally. My cousin once told me that handmade gifts could carry the love of the creators. And I felt it in every thread.”

“You never realized what you had until it was gone.”

“Yes.”

“So this isn’t some grand scheme for hostages or political manipulations?”

“No Hashirmama. I just want my mate back.”

“You don’t honestly believe and I mean both of you, that I’d condem an innocent, helpless omega to endless suffering. My mate at that. ”

“And what about you?” Inzua pointed a finger directly at me, “how do we know your not holding her hostage and hurting her to retaliate?” Unable to help it, I threw my head back to lauph. The audacity. The stupidity. “Your clan mates told me everything upfront because the Senju unlike you won’t hurt an innocent” I retorted.

“You bastard give her back.” Inzua’s words dripped in hostility. His whole body thrummed with it, with every advance, with every step forward it seemed to grow. “No!”

“We confessed to everything and you still deny us our lover?” Inzua came so close that a single step forward would mean crossing the imaginary line seperating the clan’s territories. “You don’t deserve her.”

“If I can’t have the women I love then neither can you!” He lunged for me breaking the momentary peace of the river. I brought my sword up just in time, taking the blow and the umpth behind it. Fighting against my own upset stomach at hiding my chakra. The nauciousness doing nothing to help, nor was the pain in my limbs or nerves. “I’m going to kill you!”’

Letting go, I broke the restraint over my natural power. Flaring it twice. Knowing my brother would receive my message loud and clear. Feeling my natural power course though my body was refreshing, easing the pain and discomfort until it was no more.

On cue my brother in arms arrived. There was doubt in my mind that he would chew me out later. Father would be nearly as angry. I could hear his voice now labeling me a delusional fool, only to pull my ear and yell more. Then there was the elders. A thought for a later notion.

Ready for war, Tobirmama banished his trusty sword, taking the first provided opening he charged forward as I side stepped Inzua’s blow. The two younger brothers metallic weapons meeting in the middle. Madara not missing a beat took his own oppertunity. Fire rained down over our heads as he hurled a fire ball. Responding to my desire and hand signs I brought forth wood to counter the attack, scattering sparks everywhere as the fire attack was blocked.

As blows were exchanged, fire, wood, water, metal combated, neither party gaining any ground or landing significant damage. Proving once and for all that our Uchiha counter parts were equal to our strength. Wooden vines wrapped without a hint of my attention, leaving Madara no room to get away as I swung him up and down this way and that, against the ground, against the water, against the forest floor and tree line. Dishing out damage without remorse. If they insisted on taking her with a fight then a fight they would get. No ground would be given. No mercy dished out. As one of Sakura’s alpha it was my duty to protect her and the Uchiha we’re a living and breathing threat. Madara broke free by funneling fire chakra through his blade, taking advantage of my momentary distracted mind. I charged forward again brandishing my blade. For the first time in my life I felt killing intent towards my former best friend. My brother not by blood but by a bond deeper than that. But I guess the bond wasn’t what my delusional mind thought it was. Brown eyes caught the shocked widening of black orbs as if Madara noticed the difference. “Hashirama?”

“We’re no longer friends Madara. I can’t be friends with a monster who’d hurt her so bad.” Black eyes grew futher, shock permeating his scent. The normal firey, smoky scent turning bitter. Not something I wanted to look into. “Die” I heared Tobirama shout as he too clashed.

Multiple sets of footsteps reached my ears. Before my very eyes, the ones that looked away for only a split second watched as reinforcements took to the battlefield, the same terrain where my career in warfare began all those years ago. “Butsuma!”

“Tachibama!” Our fathers war cries were terrifying signals, an issue for all out war.

Fire, water, earth, attacks blended together as they slashed flesh or were countered with kuni knives, swords and other man made weapons. Cries of pain reached my ears as some from both sides were unable to get out of the way. Either dead of suffering. I payed them no mind, unable to be distracted at such a critical time. Madara’s susuno rose to the occasion, two giant swords entering the battle, rising to combat my wood dragon. The very one that swerved and dodged the sweeping blows. Meeting head on we tore into the other, leaving nothing but destruction in our wake as I threw aside another mouth born fire move, responding by wrapping around his body, dragging him to the ground.

Destruction, blood shed, agony, all words to describe war. Words that could not stand up to the real deal, to the scene playing out in front of my eyes. Only when it became night did the violence cease.

Bruised and bleeding I spared a second to wipe my face. Never removing the snarl that graced my lips as I stared Madara down. Body torn in multiple places, feeling pain that could be only brought upon by battle, I covered the backs of the retreating Senju. Night fall meant the battle was over. Though April was far too soon to recommence the war it seemed that we had kick started the season of murder, missions and espenodge.

“Give her back” Madara gasped, hands on his knees as he struggled to stand, out of breath and out of energy. Legendary for our seemly endless chakra reserves didn’t mean we weren’t human. “Everyone is at a safe distance. Let’s draw back Anji” Tobirmama says, wincing as he comes to stand besides me. Always at my back, my younger brother refused to go to safty until I my self retreated. “Never.”

“I will kill you” Inzua hissed, nursing his own wounds pitifully by holding them with his hands. Outo had done a number on him. “I will take her back.”

“Over our dead bodies and that of the entire Senju clan.”

“Then so be it” Inzua declared, trying to advance in vain as his the third remaining brother grabbed him, holding him back. Fugukato tried to talk sense into him. I couldn’t hear the words but could read the profanities on Inzua’s lips. Could see Fugukato telling him in vain that there would be a next time.

My ears picked up Sakura’s wails, eating at my heart strings as I walked through the compound doors. It was as if the sounds were destined to echo off the ancient wooden walls. Only highlighting the damage we had caused. It was as mother once said, “Madara was my poison. Making me forget everything else.” Medics were awaiting us at the entry way. Jaun at the helm. But I didn’t need them. My genetic healing abilities kicking in strong, I walked passed them, brushing off their inquiries and concerns. “Hashirama!” Fathers roar peices the night air. I turned to find him walking towards me. Rage still burning in his gaze, no longer directed at his own rival, Tachibama, but rather at me. “What the hell was that?”

“Madara sent me a letter demanding an audience” I responded tensely, getting angrier by the moment, the longer away from Sakura was a second closer to losing my temper. They say the Uchiha burn with explosive tempers, but mine felt nearly as scorching as Madara’s fire balls. “And you failed to inform me.”

“I wanted to resolve the matter on my own.” Authority dripped from my mouth earned me a twitching eye brow and more parental anger. “How dare you!?”

“How dare I?! How dare I defend my mate against those who seemed to hurt her?!” Whipping around my burning gaze tore into my father, completly missing the way my brother stepped back in response to my chakara laced anger. “You should’ve informed me. Not running off half cocked.”

Clan members watched on in the spring night as my father scolded me about battle etiquette and common sense. Chewing me out as if I was little child. “We arn’t ready for all out war. Yet you’ve dragged us into a early confortation. You should be grateful no one died.”

“Father I-“

“Silence Tobirama!” fathers roar shook the compound, drowning out my mates call for my Outo and I. Not even mother dared to intervien. She and I alike had a history of defending Tobi from fathers harsh repreminds. As I opened my mouth to start the age old dance of redirecting fathers rage, father turned back to me. Pointing a finger against my chest “from now on you are forbidden from leaving the compound without my permission.”

Mouth gaping, I stampered out “father,” getting cut off before I could argue more. Flabbergasted more than angered. Shocked at my fathers orders. Never before had I been put on house arrest. “Get your self cleaned up before attending to your mate.” Back to me he returned to the group, walking between the healing and those in need, attending to the clan.

Stomping off I left seedlings in my wake, filling every footstep left behind as the anger returned. A cold shower doing nothing to cool me off. Sakura’s crying did the trick. A single tear on her face made me rethink every choice made today. But a wet face full of them… When I arrived I found only one nurse attending to her, the others having been called away. Nina could not curve my omega’s fear. Sakura was bundled up tight in multiple blankets, a poor imitation to an alphas comforting hold. Even if they did smell like Tobi and I. The nurses whispered words falling flat. “My lord we must calm her down. She is too distressed for one in her state. Please she’s been throwing up blood. ” If I wasn’t feeling horrible before I certainly was now. “Omega its ok” my words protrayed everything I felt, my guilt, my fear and my concern, the least perfect cocktail for caring for an ill person. “I’m sorry, my love. I thought-“ No excuses. In the end my choices were my own. I knew the risk and I still did what I did. At Sakura’s expense. Dabbing at her mouth with a fresh clothe, I cleaned away the red droplets. “Alpha?” Finally getting her attention, as if I had a distinctive touch, emerald eyed focused on me intently.

“I’m here now, my love. Tobirama will be here soon.” Directing my next sentence at the nurse I said “Leave everything to me.” Taking the initiative, I moved under the covers so I could be in direct contact with Sakura. Her weak arms coming to reach for me. Meeting her half way I tucked her under my arm against my chest. Hoping she can hear how my heart beats for her. “Alpha?”

“I’m here omega. Alphas here. Alphas here.” Nina backed away with a bow, confident her patient was in good hands yet remaining on stand by. Assuring me she’d be in the hallway. I held the still sobbing omega in my arm, feeling weak eyes upon me. Yet unable to meet her gaze out of remorse. “I’m here my love. I’m so sorry.”

“You left!” The accusation stabbed me where it hurt the most. But at the end of the day it was not I who mattered. As I wiped at her face, stained with sinful salt and tears I repeated the pitiful phrase again and again, telling her “I’m sorry.” In truth I had hoped to avoid a confortation. Wanting to set the record straight with the Uchiha dumbasses, returning before she awoke. Leaving her never the wiser. And I failed miserably.

An hour later, using the last of his chakra Outo flashed into the room. Trying to find his footing by reaching out for the wall and door handle as he stumbled this way and that. Chakara was apart of everyday life, as natural to a person as breathing. To be without it was tiring. Leaving a person with an exhausted, sore body that only desired sleep. Only to awaken groggy and out of it. No doubt he’d come snuggle up next to Sakura and sleep. That was when she would quiet down and no be longer upset. “Look what you’ve done” the younger of us alphas hissed for my ears alone. On her left, the opposite side of me, he threw the covers off, moving to join us. “Don’t start.”

Tobi wasn’t in the room when I awoke the following morning, leaving me wondering where he got off to. It was so early that not even the sun was up. If my internal clock was anything to be trusted it was around six. Sakura was crashed out besides me in bed, holding tight to me. I didn’t have the heart to break her grip. So against the energy pulsing under my skin I remained still and let her sleep. She sure was a snuggler . Tobi showed up right before she awoke as if he planned it but almost fell short of the time deadline. He was acting weird, it was the second day in a row he disappeared in the morning. Instincts told me something was wrong. I needed to get to the bottom of this.

Like a bull in a china shop I originally approached the subject front the front directly, only to be brushed off. The topic easily changed to anything, but not before I was given reassurances he was fine. Still- Following him did no good when father caught me stalking. Our parental needing no sensory skills to find me lurking in the shadows soaked from the early morning rain fall. I got dragged back to the hostipal for my troubles, scolded the entire journey about being irresponsible about my health and having no sense of self care. Then got a second whopping of words because he chewed me out for following my brother like “I was on an assasonation mission.” His words not mine. Telling me to mind my own business and let him go about his duties. I sulked in the hostipal room that day until Sakura awoke. Emerald eyes none the wiser. Seeing as I was fresh from the shower and dry. Outo lounging in his seat off to the side, reading a scroll. Acting like nothing was wrong.

Father and mother, Jaun included insisted we wean Sakura off needing out constant presence. Winter was a time of remaining indoors, idel, no missions, fewer duties. We were able to get away being with her twenty-four seven. But with the weather turning for the better everything changed. Mere days into the future the war would restart, drawing all levels of shinobi to the front lines.

Fingers pointing everywhere but at oneself, its highly, heatly debated who would give her the harsh but nesscarly news. My albino brother was the first to back out. Citing his inability to break her heart a third time. That left Juan, father, mother and me. My parental sire was the ideal choice being the closest omega to her. But even he seemed reluctant. There was no telling how she would react, not entirely. Everyone anticipated her screaming and sobbing, begging and being scared. Heaven forbid her body reacts violently. I’d honestly prefer the front lines to changing Sakuras current reality.

Father didn’t want to be drafted yet there he was standing in the front facing Sakura. Tobi shifted from one foot to the other, obviously nervious. Couldn’t blame him. Even the twins were hanging back, standing in the open door frame. Jaun right besides them. Mother too. “Sakura?” Father shook Sakura awake, gently with one hand on her shoulder, from her mid afternoon nap, the other supporting his weight on the bed. Jolting awake startled, she realized pretty quickly that all was well. Seeing as no one was panicking just yet, there was no shouting or rushing footsteps. Leading her to the conclusion of confusion? “I don’t understand?” The sentence was phrased as much as a question as a statement, reaching for both of us, comforted when I wrapped her in my arms, Tobi siting at her feet. Brown eyes catching his form as he moved carefully. Too cautiously to be normal. “I want to talk to you” father said, taking a seat. “I was sleeping.”

“I know but its really important” now she was locking eyes with everyone in the room. Nibbling on her soft looking, lush lips she spoke; “I’m sorry.”

“Oh miracle, you didn’t do anything wrong” the albino reassured, “not bad?”

“Ofcourse not, darling” I answered, kissing her forehead. Feeling her natural, healthy heat under my skin. Unfortunately, Sakura ran cold meaning she needed to layer even in the late months of spring, easy to chill. Happy to snuggle and press cold skin against Outo and I during cuddles. “Then what do you want to discuss? I don’t know anything about the Uchiha military other than their eyes are scary.”

“Your scared of the Sharingan?” I asked, not the topic at hand. Certainly not out priority esspically for this conversation but a key peice of information. “Valor-Sama” a lick of the lips by that small, peaking out, tounge, “ordered me to be “punished” one day when Madara and Inzua were not at the compound. He was reluctant but she forced his hand. When I awoke from the genjustu” she was shivering against my skin, leaning in on her self, a tactic to make oneself look smaller and a pisspoor attempt at self comfort. “I found him dead next to me, Madara, Inzua, and their father shouting at Valor-sama. Screaming. Inzua realizing I was awake took me to the safty of our rooms. But I was never truly safe.” I could picture it. Characteristic black eyes swirling red as the primary weapon of heritage enemies came forth to wreak unnecessary, unprovoked, unpreparable damage against a women who wouldn’t hurt an ant. The face gained features, mouth forming into that Uchiha smirk that signaled to the world that they were violently sastifed. Proud. Victorious. My blood began to boil. “I’m sorry baby” my father stroked her face, taking her trust and using it wisely. Pink hair that needed brushing was swept to the side.Boundaries respected and never trampled upon. “You have nothing to fear here with the Senju. Any alpha would die for you. No one would ever dare to even think of rising a hand against you.”

“I don’t want anyone to die for me” the words were soft spoke, a beacon to the world that light still shinned some where admugst the blood and cries for war. “I know that little flower” he cooed, “you have a heart of gold for one so young and for one so hurt. I pray you never lose that.”

“My sisters raised me to treat others how’d you want to be treated…I know what it means to hurt and I’d never wish that on anyone.”

“Are we going to talk about the trial?” Sakura was desperately looking for a escape route out a distressing topic only to land her self in an equally tight spot, right between a rock and a hard place. “No honey” mother spoke, “the trial is over. Tobirama is being punished,” Outo would not meet anyone’s gaze, “but he is free to remain at your side. Although you may just be the reason we no longer have to drag him kicking and screaming from his labs.” Outo might be insulted, pouting, though he’ll no doubt deny it later but Sakura relaxes picking up on moms humor, giggling at Tobis expense. Earning herself a glare. Another might cower and beg for forgiveness under his icy gaze but she just laughed, hands pressed to her chest, head thrown back. This was how it was ment to be; a happy, glowing omega by my side to share the world with. My brother and I may have a very unfortunate, uncomfortable talk ahead, nesscarly but scary but I had hope we would prevail. To share our omega and give her all that she deserved and more. “Then what else is so important?”

“The upcoming war” father rubs the back of neck, not liking the role he’d been chosen for. “I wanted- we wanted to prepare you for it.”

“I’m to go to the front lines?”

“No!” All four voices nearly shouted, climbing over each other to be heard. “No” mother recovered first, taking a deep breath she explained a lot more clearly the situation. After all it was easy for the Senju to understand our ways, born and raised inside the four walls of the compound with life adapting to match the changing needs seasons brought forth. For most life in the compound equaled safty and monotonous daily life. Outside those four walls, a completly different story unfolded.“You’ll stay here at home, in the compound with the rest of the omegas, young, elderly, and civilians.”

“I still don’t understand” Emerald eyes gazed around the room looking for clues. Finding one in the form of hanging back twins in the doorway. Jaun watching just as closely as the two younger alphas.

“Hashirama” father began, choosing his next words wisely, “is needed on the battlefront, as is Tobirama.” Sakura’s eyes transformed into green saucers, a sharp intake of breath easy to hear. “I know this isn’t good news but the clan needs them. And I truly do understand how much you need them, we all do but they are our strongest fighters.” A wiggly lip came next, tears and fear rising to the forefront. “You leave me?” Her voice was a mere whisper, no less than that. A heart breaking verse with enough sadness to to fill an anchor and sink a ship. Emerald orbes meet my brown ones, the chocolate flinching under her sober look. “No permently my love, just for a little while. Sometimes we’ll be gone over night by mostly be gone during the day-“ that’s when the water works started. Good news was that she wasn’t screaming or panicking yet. YET. “I bad?”

“‘No darling” father tried to soothe, “you haven’t done a thing wrong.”

“Is it because I’m sick and a burden?” Father might of answered her wet inquiry but her gaze remained locked on me. “You are not a burden” my hands came up to rest against her cheeks, my palms feeling the build up of moisture on her facial skin. “You are not and will never be naughty or a nuisance.”

“Sakura-“ mother tried, “its not ideal and we know how dependent you are on the boys. But they are needed else where, I know you understand that that.”

“But I need them” she cried loudly. “I don’t want to be alone.”

“You wont be. You have hundreds of clan mates now” Tobi tried to mediate. Mother took the tough love approach, sacrafice the one for the sake of the few. Sakura was fragile however, and didn’t take well to being left alone. Hence our need to make her room our own, a three person bedroom and Outos and I’s offices. Often time she would doze off, only to be shaken awake from a nightmare. Needing to be comforted and it re-explained that she was safe and not about to be killed by her past. “Pretty soon Jaun will be releasing you. It’s late April now, and considering your body has recovered significantly without any set backs medically or mentally he feels its time you could join us outside the hospital.”

“The world is scary.”

“I know” I cooed, holding her tight to my chest, afraid my self to let her go. For all our strength, the Senju clan had their fair share of runs ins with theives and bandits that liked to prey on the defenseless while the shinobi were away from home. Being one of the few omegas in the world made her an ideal target for those looking to line their pockets with gold and power. “But we’ll be here to help you. We’ve helped mom and dad set up their spare room for you so you’ll be safe and secure. Lots of blankets and furs for nesting. Theres new clothes and jewelry we had commissioned, all for you. Your room is right next to the garden where you can see the maple tree I grew and the koi pond. Theres even a swing out there. A perfect view to watch the sun rise and set.”

“Theres plenty of clan mates to meet” father encouraged, no longer glaring at mother, his hand reaching out to stroke Sakura’s back. “They all been so excited to meet you.”

“The monks and priestesses have been praying for your recovery and health” mother tacked on, holding her hands up in the air in surrender when father shot her a look. “I just want you.”

“We understand miracle” Tobi spoke, “all we want is for you and the clan to be healthy, happy, safe. But to do so we need to fight.”

“Against the Uchiha?” The hand clutching my shirt became tighter, “yes. They are our lifetime enemies.”

“What if they hurt you?”

“They can try” Tobi snarked, baring his teeth, “they will find us not so easy to bully as an defenseless omega.” Adding insult to injury. I knew he was inept socially but he didn’t have to phrase it like that. Bringing up a vine from the floor boards, I smacked him upside the back of his head. Watching with brotherly-put-you-in-your-place sastifaction as he winced, rubbing the back of skull. Leveling him with a unwavering look that told him that he out of line. A message received if his guilty look was anything to go by. “Everything is scary.”

“You weren’t afraid of the kids” Mother encouraged, “and believe you me, those little stinkers wouldn’t let any adult get a word in edge wise bc they kept gabbering about you.”

“They’re little.”

“So therefore not a threat?” Sakura nodded, “children are innocent, adults can be cruel.”

“But are all adults heartless?” The older women pushed, head cocking to the side in question. “No?”

“Has either my mate or I harmed you? Has Jaun or the other medical staff hurt you?” Sakura’s shook her answer out. “Nano-San?”

“No.”

“Exactly” mother stated, clapping her hands together as if the world was no in the correct order. “Just because one person hurt you or many doesn’t mean all people are bad.”

“I don’t know anyone else but your family and the staff. I’m not high born. I’m uneducated. I’m poor-“

“Is that also nagging at your child? All those silly things?” Father opened his mouth to repemend but mother cut him off both with a raised palm and with words, “no let me finish.”

“Sakura darling no one cares. So what if your not from a ruling family or a noble clan? It’s not money or status that makes a person, its their personality. Sakura, you have a gentle soul that couldn’t hurt a fly. Your compassionate and caring. You might be scared but you have to remember you have already survived so much. Yes your a victim but your strong, stronger than any monster of your past. Tell me Sakura what does poison ivy look like? How do you catch a fox using a trap. You have an education, one in survival. Your not uneducated, you just have different knowledge then other people. And theres nothing wrong with being different.”

“Sakura-onii-Chan” Kawamra called, “remember you thought moms wolfs were scary and yet you now snuggle with them? We’ll like how you gave us and them a chance, you should give the rest of the clan a chance.”

“You won’t be alone with an entire clan” the other twin tacked on. “The world is scary but with us by your side, you’ll have nothing to fear. When your released, we’ll walk out those doors together” I told her, drying her tears with a tissue offer by Tobi. “Have faith in us my little miracle. The world is bright and colorful with much to offer.”